which_o the_o spirit_n give_v he_o by_o miracle_n §_o ix_o how_o our_o saviour_n threaten_n be_v fulfil_v §_o x._o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o resist_n of_o the_o gospel-dispensation_n §_o xi_o 2._o murder_v of_o the_o prophet_n a_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o he_o be_v particular_o a_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n §_o xii_o this_o particular_o apply_v to_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n §_o xiii_o 3._o resist_v the_o influence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o we_o apply_v to_o the_o jew_n §_o fourteen_o to_o the_o christian_n §_o xv._o according_a to_o the_o hellenistical_a philosophy_n §_o xvi_o xvii_o xviii_o 4._o resist_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o order_v by_o the_o spirit_n §_o xix_o separation_n from_o the_o canonical_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o xx._n concern_v the_o punishment_n of_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o way_n of_o argue_v use_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new-testament_n from_o old-testament_n precedent_n §_o xxi_o xxii_o p._n 294._o chap._n xv._o 2._o direct_o that_o salvation_n be_v not_o ordinary_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o sacrament_n §_o i._o this_o prove_v 1._o concern_v baptism_n 1._o by_o those_o text_n which_o imply_v the_o dependence_n of_o our_o salvation_n on_o baptism_n 1._o such_o as_o speak_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n §_o ii_o 1._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v give_v in_o baptism_n and_o so_o give_v as_o that_o he_o who_o be_v not_o baptize_v can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v it_o §_o iii_o the_o spirit_n itself_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o to_o his_o actual_a influence_n §_o iv_o as_o to_o his_o constant_a presence_n as_o a_o live_n and_o abide_v principle_n §_o v._o that_o the_o spirit_n be_v first_o give_v in_o baptism_n this_o prove_v from_o our_o new_a birth_n be_v being_n ascribe_v to_o our_o baptism_n §_o vi_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o argue_v from_o metaphorical_a expression_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n st._n joh._n iii._o 5_o consider_v §_o vii_o water_n to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n literal_o §_o viii_o these_o word_n may_v relate_v to_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n §_o ix_o the_o objection_n concern_v the_o suppose_a parallel_n place_n of_o baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n §_o x._o the_o fire_n here_o speak_v of_o a_o material_a fire_n and_o contradistinct_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o xi_o our_o saviour_n baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n as_o well_o applicable_a to_o our_o saviour_n ordinary_a baptism_n as_o to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n at_o pentecost_n §_o xii_o the_o true_a reason_n why_o this_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o pentecost_n be_v call_v a_o baptism_n be_v because_o it_o be_v a_o consummation_n of_o their_o former_a baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xiii_o the_o reason_n why_o this_o part_n of_o their_o baptism_n be_v defer_v so_o long_o §_o fourteen_o other_o instance_n wherein_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v distinct_o from_o the_o baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xv_o xvi_o xvii_o our_o saviour_n allude_v herein_o to_o the_o jewish_a notion_n concern_v baptismal_a regeneration_n §_o xviii_o what_o the_o rabbinical_a notion_n be_v §_o xix_o how_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new-testament_n §_o xx._n the_o notion_n of_o the_o hellenistical_a jew_n and_o of_o the_o philosopher_n §_o xxi_o xxii_o xxiii_o how_o imitate_v by_o our_o saviour_n §_o xxiv_o a_o objection_n §_o xxv_o answer_v §_o xxvi_o xxvii_o 2._o grace_n of_o baptism_n forgiveness_n of_o sin_n §_o xxviii_o xxix_o xxx_o that_o unbaptised_a person_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o wash_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o the_o mystical_a baptism_n prove_v from_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o who_o will_v be_v christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v even_o the_o baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xxxi_o 2._o that_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o baptism_n be_v suppose_v to_o continue_v till_o then_o under_o the_o guilt_n of_o his_o sin_n §_o xxxii_o xxxiii_o xxxiv_o xxxv_o 2._o the_o same_o dependence_n of_o salvation_n on_o baptism_n prove_v from_o those_o text_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o privilege_n of_o baptism_n §_o xxxvi_o the_o same_o thing_n prove_v 2._o from_o those_o text_n which_o express_o ascribe_v our_o salvation_n to_o our_o baptism_n §_o xxxvii_o a_o sum_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o 1_o pet._n three_o 21_o §_o xxxviii_o from_o other_o text_n §_o thirty-nine_o the_o application_n §_o xl._n p._n 321._o chap._n xvi_o thing_n to_o be_v premise_v §_o i._o 1._o that_o this_o dependence_n on_o the_o episcopal_a communion_n for_o a_o valid_a baptism_n will_v alone_o suffice_v so_o far_o for_o my_o purpose_n as_o to_o discourage_v the_o perpetuate_a any_o opposite_a communion_n §_o two_o iii_o iu_o inference_n 1._o that_o if_o this_o be_v grant_v even_o the_o abstain_v of_o pious_a person_n from_o the_o lawful_a communion_n will_v be_v very_o rare_a §_o v._o inf._n 2._o that_o even_o those_o few_o pious_a person_n who_o after_o all_o diligence_n use_v to_o inform_v themselves_o and_o all_o lawful_a condescension_n can_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o lawful_a communion_n will_v yet_o never_o perpetuate_v so_o much_o as_o their_o non-communion_n §_o vi_o vii_o 2._o premisal_n that_o it_o can_v be_v expect_v that_o this_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n shall_v be_v as_o necessary_a as_o that_o of_o baptism_n §_o viii_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n to_o salvation_n prove_v from_o the_o mystical_a style_n by_o which_o this_o whole_a matter_n be_v express_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o by_o these_o degree_n 1._o the_o life_n of_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v to_o depend_v on_o a_o constant_a repetition_n of_o vital_a influence_n from_o the_o common_a vital_a principle_n as_o the_o life_n of_o particular_a member_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n do_v §_o x._o 2._o the_o scripture_n also_o suppose_v the_o life_n of_o particular_a member_n to_o depend_v as_o much_o on_o their_o conjunction_n with_o the_o whole_a mystical_a body_n in_o order_n to_o their_o receive_v these_o repeat_v influence_n as_o the_o life_n of_o particular_a member_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n depend_v on_o their_o conjunction_n with_o the_o whole_a natural_a body_n §_o x._o 3._o the_o church_n with_o which_o it_o be_v suppose_v so_o necessary_a for_o particular_a member_n to_o be_v unite_v in_o order_n to_o their_o participation_n of_o this_o spiritual_a life_n be_v plain_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o church_n in_o this_o world_n and_o that_o visible_a society_n of_o they_o which_o join_v in_o the_o same_o public_a exercise_n of_o religion_n in_o that_o age_n when_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v §_o xi_o xii_o 4._o the_o reason_n use_v by_o the_o sacred_a writer_n for_o this_o purpose_n be_v such_o as_o concern_v the_o church_n as_o a_o church_n and_o so_o as_o suitable_a to_o the_o late_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o early_o one_o wherein_o they_o be_v use_v first_o §_o xiii_o 5._o in_o order_n to_o this_o mystical_a union_n with_o the_o church_n it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a as_o far_o as_o a_o ordinary_a mean_n can_v be_v so_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n this_o prove_v from_o 1_o cor._n x._o 17_o §_o fourteen_o the_o same_o thing_n prove_v from_o the_o true_a design_n of_o the_o eucharist_n right_o explain_v this_o do_v by_o these_o degree_n 1._o the_o design_n of_o our_o saviour_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o mystical_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o much_o speak_v of_o in_o the_o philosophy_n then_o receive_v as_o the_o peculiar_a office_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o in_o this_o union_n the_o reason_n of_o our_o be_v in_o christ_n be_v his_o be_v in_o we_o 3._o two_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v distinguish_v in_o christ_n his_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n and_o in_o both_o regard_v we_o be_v concern_v that_o he_o be_v unite_v to_o we_o §_o xv._o 4._o there_o be_v very_o material_a reason_n why_o our_o saviour_n shall_v require_v this_o bodily_a union_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o the_o spiritual_a viz._n the_o benefit_n which_o our_o body_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o our_o spirit_n may_v receive_v by_o it_o 1._o that_o by_o this_o corporal_a union_n with_o christ_n we_o may_v be_v make_v sensible_a of_o the_o interest_n he_o have_v in_o our_o body_n and_o of_o our_o obligation_n to_o serve_v he_o with_o our_o body_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o those_o sin_n which_o be_v seat_v in_o the_o body_n the_o great_a necessity_n
be_v in_o describe_v our_o conversion_n to_o he_o as_o a_o conversion_n from_o 18_o from_o act._n xxvi_o 18_o darkness_n unto_o light_n as_o a_o 9_o a_o 1_o pet._n two_o 9_o calling_z we_o out_o of_o darkness_n into_o this_o marvellous_a light_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v baptism_n else_o but_o the_o solemnity_n of_o this_o conversion_n and_o why_o shall_v we_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o shall_v use_v this_o word_n in_o the_o mystical_a sense_n even_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o we_o find_v they_o so_o constant_a to_o those_o mystical_a notion_n from_o whence_o it_o plain_o come_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o baptism_n §_o v_o beside_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v in_o baptism_n so_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o be_v usual_o give_v with_o a_o sensible_a signification_n and_o it_o be_v but_o necessary_a for_o the_o conviction_n of_o the_o infidel_n beholder_n who_o may_v by_o this_o mean_n be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o divine_a authority_n by_o which_o they_o preach_v when_o they_o see_v their_o promise_n of_o the_o spirit_n so_o ratify_v by_o god_n in_o a_o way_n themselves_o be_v capable_a of_o judge_v of_o and_o among_o these_o sensible_a signification_n one_o of_o the_o most_o familiar_a and_o which_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v most_o acquaint_v with_o be_v that_o of_o a_o shechinah_n a_o visible_a glorious_a light_n surround_v the_o face_n of_o those_o person_n on_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v thus_o please_v to_o descend_v thus_o it_o be_v with_o 30_o with_o exod._n xxxiv_o 30_o moses_n in_o the_o mount_n and_o our_o saviour_n at_o his_o baptism_n and_o on_o his_o transfiguration_n and_o it_o be_v most_o likely_a that_o the_o fiery_a cleave_a tongue_n which_o sit_v upon_o the_o apostle_n on_o pentecost_n be_v of_o this_o nature_n and_o even_o among_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o the_o ignis_fw-la lambens_fw-la be_v take_v notice_n of_o which_o appear_v on_o some_o of_o their_o hero_n on_o 2._o on_o virgil._n aen._n 2._o ascanius_n and_o 39_o and_o liv._o l.i._n c._n 39_o servius_n tullius_n and_o in_o the_o samnite_n war_n on_o flor._n on_o flor._n and_o upon_o other_o tollii_fw-la other_o vid._n appian_n syriac_n p._n 198._o ed._n 1670._o &_o ib._n not_o tollii_fw-la occasion_n this_o appearance_n of_o fire_n be_v count_v lucky_a as_o signify_v a_o propitious_a presence_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o it_o be_v usual_a for_o they_o to_o picture_n they_o as_o we_o do_v our_o saint_n with_o ray_n of_o light_n and_o why_o may_v not_o this_o visible_a appearance_n of_o ray_n of_o light_n on_o person_n new_o baptize_v be_v a_o very_a pobable_a occasion_n why_o baptism_n itself_o be_v call_v illumination_n go_n thence_o the_o coronae_fw-la radiatae_fw-la on_o the_o first_o emperor_n when_o they_o affect_v to_o be_v go_n if_o it_o be_v then_o it_o will_v be_v more_o likely_a that_o the_o name_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n own_o time_n than_o afterward_o when_o these_o supernatural_a appearance_n begin_v gradual_o to_o decay_v and_o to_o grow_v less_o familiar_a for_o though_o several_a other_o miracle_n continue_v to_o the_o second_o century_n and_o downward_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o do_v at_o least_o we_o have_v no_o footstep_n of_o its_o appear_v ordinary_o over_o person_n baptise_a 32_o heb._n x._o 32_o beside_o there_o be_v one_o place_n more_o wherein_o this_o same_o author_n use_v this_o same_o word_n of_o illumination_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a it_o shall_v be_v understand_v so_o or_o not_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v there_o also_o convenient_o intelligible_a of_o baptism_n and_o indeed_o the_o former_a day_n speak_v thereof_o do_v most_o convenient_o refer_v to_o their_o first_o initiation_n into_o the_o christian_a religion_n §_o vi_o i_o may_v have_v add_v further_o for_o show_v how_o very_o agreeable_a it_o be_v to_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o then_o prevail_v that_o baptism_n shall_v be_v call_v illumination_n that_o baptism_n be_v the_o lesser_a mystery_n and_o the_o proper_a office_n of_o such_o be_v understand_v to_o be_v purgative_n rather_o then_o perfective_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rather_o than_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v the_o sacred_a language_n and_o that_o the_o two_o element_n which_o be_v think_v most_o purgative_n be_v fire_n and_o water_n which_o be_v therefore_o general_o use_v in_o these_o purgative_n mystery_n according_o fire_o be_v use_v among_o the_o purgative_n rite_n of_o the_o initiation_n of_o mithras_n 4._o mithras_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d porphyr_n ep._n ad_fw-la anebunt_fw-la ap_fw-mi euseb._n pr._n eu._n l.iii._fw-la c._n 4._o and_o of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o when_o cores_fw-la will_v purge_v a_o child_n of_o its_o mortality_n syr._n nonn_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o nazian_n stel._n 1._o apollodor_n bibl._n selden_n de_fw-fr diis_fw-la syr._n she_o do_v it_o with_o fire_n and_o thus_o not_o only_o the_o modern_a rabbin_n but_o even_o the_o lxxii_o themselves_o seem_v to_o have_v understand_v the_o israelite_n make_v their_o child_n pass_v through_o the_o fire_n of_o their_o initiatory_a purgation_n when_o they_o express_v it_o by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o proper_a sacred_a term_n for_o that_o purpose_n which_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a in_o this_o case_n or_o not_o yet_o at_o least_o suppose_n that_o they_o who_o thus_o expound_v these_o text_n do_v know_v that_o this_o be_v use_v in_o their_o initiation_n at_o least_o in_o those_o eastern_a country_n which_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o expect_v to_o have_v most_o influence_n on_o our_o christian_a mystery_n and_o the_o use_n of_o brimstone_n in_o these_o fiery_a purgation_n be_v so_o very_o ordinary_a that_o it_o be_v conceive_v thence_o to_o have_v have_v the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v for_o purge_v not_o only_o very_o frequent_o in_o the_o lxxii_o but_o also_o in_o profane_a author_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o fire_n 9_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theocrit_n eid_n 24._o v._n 9_o even_o of_o hell_n and_o of_o the_o general_a conflagration_n be_v think_v purgative_n to_o the_o soul_n who_o be_v to_o pass_v through_o they_o not_o only_o by_o the_o philosopher_n but_o by_o many_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n as_o therefore_o the_o visible_a element_n of_o water_n be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o purge_v the_o body_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n it_o be_v usual_o apply_v to_o by_o the_o sacred_a writer_n so_o it_o be_v also_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o spirit_n when_o it_o descend_v upon_o they_o do_v descend_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o fire_n as_o it_o do_v upon_o the_o apostle_n at_o pentecost_n that_o be_v that_o the_o schechinah_n in_o which_o it_o appear_v have_v the_o resemblance_n of_o fire_n §_o vii_o this_o i_o therefore_o conjecture_v because_o as_o it_o be_v describe_v by_o st._n john_n baptist_n as_o the_o property_n of_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n 16_o matt._n iii._o 11_o luk._n iii._o 16_o that_o it_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o the_o holy_a ghost_n there_o give_v be_v peculiar_o characterise_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o fire_n for_o so_o i_o understand_v this_o baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n to_o be_v a_o give_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o that_o external_a signification_n of_o a_o glory_n which_o be_v call_v fire_n i_o confess_v this_o be_v peculiar_o apply_v to_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o apostle_n at_o pentecost_n 5_o act._n i._n 5_o but_o when_o i_o consider_v it_o as_o oppose_v to_o st._n john_n baptism_n i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o be_v also_o as_o ordinary_a then_o for_o person_n baptize_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o receive_v the_o spirit_n with_o this_o external_a symbol_n of_o fire_n as_o it_o be_v for_o they_o to_o want_v it_o in_o other_o baptism_n i_o need_v not_o also_o tell_v how_o very_a proper_a it_o be_v in_o the_o mystical_a language_n of_o those_o time_n to_o call_v the_o spirit_n itself_o by_o the_o name_n of_o fire_n 9_o fire_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o chaldee_n oracle_n the_o liquidus_fw-la ignis_fw-la in_o virgil_n where_o see_v servius_n and_o god_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o be_v who_o soul_n be_v truth_n and_o his_o body_n fire_n see_v boet._n de_fw-fr cons_n phil._n so_o porphiry_n concern_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr abstinent_a l.ii._n &_o ap_fw-mi eus._n pr._n eu._n i._n 9_o and_o that_o not_o only_o by_o they_o who_o think_v it_o real_o so_o but_o by_o they_o who_o be_v more_o orthodox_n in_o the_o philosophy_n of_o it_o only_o because_o they_o can_v think_v of_o no_o sensible_a resemblance_n that_o hold_v a_o near_a proportion_n
the_o baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xv_o xvi_o xvii_o our_o saviour_n allude_v herein_o to_o the_o jewish_a notion_n concern_v baptismal_a regeneration_n §_o xviii_o what_o the_o rabbinical_a notion_n be_v §_o xix_o how_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n §_o xx._n the_o notion_n of_o the_o hellenistical_a jew_n and_o of_o the_o philosopher_n §_o xxi_o xxii_o xxiii_o how_o imitate_v by_o our_o saviour_n §_o xxiv_o a_o objection_n §_o xxv_o answer_v §_o xxvi_o xxvii_o 2._o grace_n of_o baptism_n forgiveness_n of_o sin_n §_o xxviii_o xxix_o xxx_o that_o unbaptised_a person_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o wash_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o the_o mystical_a baptism_n prove_v from_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o who_o will_v be_v christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xxxi_o 2._o that_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o baptism_n be_v suppose_v to_o continue_v till_o then_o under_o the_o guilt_n of_o his_o sin_n §_o xxxii_o xxxiii_o xxxiv_o xxxv_o 2._o the_o same_o dependence_n of_o salvation_n on_o baptism_n prove_v from_o those_o text_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o privilege_n of_o baptism_n §_o xxxvi_o the_o same_o thing_n prove_v 2._o from_o those_o text_n which_o express_o ascribe_v our_o salvation_n to_o our_o baptism_n §_o xxxvii_o a_o sum_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o 1_o pet._n three_o 21_o §_o xxxviii_o from_o other_o text_n §_o thirty-nine_o the_o application_n §_o xl._n §_o i_o i_o have_v hitherto_o prove_v exclusive_o that_o the_o grace_n confer_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o to_o be_v have_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o sacrament_n particular_o not_o by_o those_o two_o popular_a mean_n by_o which_o ordinary_a person_n think_v to_o obtain_v it_o that_o be_v not_o by_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n and_o prayer_n i_o now_o proceed_v 2._o to_o prove_v direct_o that_o the_o grace_n confer_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v such_o as_o do_v suppose_v the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o giust_n in_o a_o vnsalvable_a condition_n which_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o grace_n here_o give_v be_v real_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n both_o which_o put_v together_o will_v full_o amount_v to_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o design_v to_o prove_v under_o this_o head_n that_o salvation_n be_v not_o ordinary_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o a_o external_a participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n §_o two_o this_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o prove_v distinct_o concern_v both_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o concern_v baptism_n and_o 2._o concern_v the_o lord_n supper_n 1._o concern_v baptism_n and_o this_o two_o way_n 1._o by_o those_o text_n which_o imply_v the_o dependence_n of_o our_o salvation_n on_o our_o baptism_n and_o 2._o by_o those_o which_o express_o ascribe_v salvation_n to_o it_o the_o former_a i_o shall_v again_o consider_v in_o two_o regard_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o privilege_n of_o baptism_n he_o that_o want_v either_o of_o these_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o salvable_a condition_n 1._o not_o he_o who_o want_v the_o grace_n those_o be_v two_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o without_o either_o of_o these_o the_o gospel_n assure_v no_o man_n of_o salvation_n §_o iii_o 1._o then_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v give_v in_o baptism_n and_o so_o give_v as_o that_o he_o who_o be_v not_o baptize_v can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v it_o 5_o tit._n iii._o 5_o this_o appear_v in_o that_o baptism_n be_v call_v the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o of_o the_o renew_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o our_o saviour_n himself_o tell_v nicodemus_n 5_o joh._n iii._o 5_o that_o except_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o property_n of_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n that_o whereas_o st._n john_n baptize_v with_o water_n only_o 38_o matt._n iii._o 11_o mark_v i_o 8_o luk._n iii._o 16_o joh._n i._n 33_o act._n 1_o 5.xi.16_n act._n two_o 38_o and_o then_o much_o more_o reason_n we_o have_v to_o believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o only_a effect_n of_o the_o pharisee_n baptism_n our_o saviour_n be_v also_o to_o baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n and_o therefore_o st._n peter_n exhort_v his_o auditor_n to_o repent_v but_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o to_o be_v baptize_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n that_o they_o may_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o when_o st._n paul_n will_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o they_o 6._o act._n nineteeen_o 5_o 6._o who_o have_v before_o be_v baptize_v with_o st._n john_n baptism_n he_o do_v it_o by_o first_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o have_v lay_v his_o hand_n on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o they_o and_o that_o appear_v by_o this_o sensible_a sign_n which_o then_o usual_o accompany_v it_o that_o they_o speak_v with_o tongue_n and_o prophesy_v §_o iv_o now_o that_o the_o spirit_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o suppose_v our_o adversary_n themselves_o will_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a that_o i_o bestow_v much_o time_n in_o prove_v without_o this_o that_o grace_n can_v be_v have_v which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a both_o to_o prevent_v sin_n and_o perform_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n for_o our_o salvation_n without_o this_o they_o can_v make_v those_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v grateful_a to_o he_o the_o supplication_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v that_o alone_a which_o can_v hope_v for_o success_n it_o be_v he_o who_o help_v our_o infirmity_n for_o 20._o judas_n 20._o as_o the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o we_o know_v not_o what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v 27._o rom._n viij_o 26_o 27._o but_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n who_o intercede_v for_o we_o with_o groan_n which_o can_v be_v utter_v and_o he_o who_o search_v the_o heart_n know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o spirit_n who_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o the_o saint_n and_o he_o who_o have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n be_v none_o of_o he_o and_o every_o one_o have_v the_o spirit_n who_o be_v not_o a_o roprobate_n whence_o it_o plain_o follow_v that_o whoever_o want_v it_o be_v a_o reprobate_n at_o least_o so_o long_o as_o he_o want_v it_o but_o thus_o much_o i_o suppose_v our_o dissent_v brethren_n themselves_o will_v not_o deny_v §_o v_o i_o add_v therefore_o further_o that_o not_o only_o these_o actual_a influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v common_a to_o wicked_a man_n as_o well_o as_o good_a be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o also_o his_o constant_a presence_n in_o we_o as_o a_o live_n and_o abide_v principle_n this_o alone_a be_v that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v only_o sanctify_v we_o neither_o nabuchadnezzar_n nor_o pharaoh_n nor_o caiaphas_n be_v the_o holy_a for_o the_o good_a motion_n they_o receive_v but_o rather_o the_o unholy_a for_o have_v resist_v they_o nay_o these_o actual_a motion_n be_v communicable_a to_o heathen_n themselves_o who_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o so_o much_o as_o a_o federal_n holiness_n 14_o heb._n twelve_o 14_o and_o yet_o without_o holiness_n no_o man_n shall_v see_v the_o lord_n this_o only_o be_v that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o make_v christ_n himself_o present_v in_o we_o as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o show_v and_o they_o who_o have_v not_o christ_n form_v and_o bear_v in_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o christ_n and_o consequent_o can_v have_v no_o legal_a actual_a title_n to_o all_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v and_o suffer_v for_o they_o this_o be_v only_o that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o divine_a life_n that_o be_v to_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o animal_n and_o vital_a influence_n be_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n to_o derive_v all_o those_o influence_n from_o the_o head_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o enliven_a the_o particular_a member_n and_o therefore_o they_o who_o have_v not_o the_o spirit_n in_o this_o sense_n can_v have_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v our_o life_n can_v partake_v of_o any_o vital_a influence_n from_o he_o and_o they_o who_o do_v not_o be_v certain_o in_o a_o state_n of_o spiritual_a death_n this_o also_o i_o suppose_v our_o brethren_n will_v not_o deny_v when_o they_o be_v thus_o warn_v of_o it_o and_o shall_v impartial_o consider_v it_o if_o therefore_o this_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v first_o give_v in_o baptism_n so_o that_o they_o who_o have_v it_o not_o give_v they_o here_o must_v be_v suppose_v not_o to_o have_v it_o at_o
all_o this_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v ordinary_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n §_o vi_o and_o that_o this_o be_v so_o appear_v plain_o from_o the_o expression_n use_v concern_v it_o that_o we_o be_v here_o say_v to_o be_v bear_v again_o plain_o imply_v that_o we_o here_o begin_v our_o spiritual_a life_n as_o we_o begin_v our_o natural_a life_n at_o our_o first_o birth_n for_o it_o be_v only_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o life_n that_o be_v call_v a_o birth_n we_o can_v say_v that_o lazarus_n be_v bear_v again_o when_o he_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o life_n which_o he_o former_o have_v much_o less_o can_v we_o say_v that_o they_o be_v bear_v again_o who_o be_v only_o recover_v from_o a_o swoon_v fit_a and_o according_o no_o recovery_n of_o the_o spirit_n after_o it_o have_v be_v once_o have_v before_o can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o regeneration_n though_o it_o have_v be_v as_o total_o extinguish_v as_o all_o influence_n of_o the_o natural_a life_n be_v in_o lazarus_n §_o vii_o and_o let_v not_o any_o one_o think_v strange_a that_o i_o argue_v from_o metaphorical_a expression_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n they_o be_v indeed_o the_o most_o proper_a and_o suitable_a for_o a_o mystical_a style_n as_o that_o be_v also_o most_o proper_a for_o sacrament_n which_o be_v mystery_n if_o there_o be_v no_o argue_v from_o these_o metaphorical_a expression_n there_o can_v be_v none_o from_o those_o which_o be_v most_o natural_a and_o certain_o the_o reason_n must_v prove_v yet_o weak_a which_v be_v infer_v from_o those_o which_o be_v less_o natural_a so_o that_o if_o these_o inference_n be_v not_o allow_v none_o can_v be_v so_o and_o indeed_o the_o very_a design_n of_o this_o mystical_a language_n be_v to_o express_v something_o spiritual_a which_o can_v be_v so_o well_o understand_v yet_o answerable_a to_o the_o sensible_a thing_n primary_o import_v which_o be_v better_o understand_v but_o then_o especial_o this_o reason_n be_v safe_a when_o the_o similitude_n be_v most_o obvious_a and_o most_o natural_o suitable_a to_o the_o allegory_n as_o this_o of_o birth_n be_v to_o the_o divine_a life_n so_o often_o speak_v of_o and_o this_o of_o the_o begin_n of_o life_n be_v most_o natural_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o birth_n and_o certain_o when_o he_o who_o be_v not_o thus_o bear_v again_o of_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v suppose_v uncapable_a of_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n he_o must_v necessary_o be_v suppose_v destitute_a of_o the_o spirit_n before_o he_o be_v thus_o bear_v to_o it_o beside_o when_o st._n john_n baptist_n make_v it_o proper_a to_o our_o saviour_n to_o baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o ordinary_a way_n can_v there_o be_v suppose_v how_o any_o shall_v come_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o by_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n and_o that_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n employ_v the_o baptism_n of_o water_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o his_o baptism_n with_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o ordinary_o separable_a from_o his_o baptism_n with_o water_n appear_v plain_o from_o st._n john_n 5_o joh._n iii._o 5_o where_o it_o be_v as_o plain_o say_v of_o he_o who_o be_v not_o bear_v again_o of_o water_n that_o he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o who_o be_v not_o bear_v again_o of_o the_o spirit_n §_o viii_o this_o text_n be_v so_o plain_a as_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v force_v to_o fly_v to_o a_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o water_n here_o mention_v but_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a rule_n of_o st._n augustine_n 16._o l._n iii._o de_fw-fr doctr._n chr._n c._n 16._o that_o the_o literal_a sense_n be_v never_o to_o be_v forsake_v unless_o it_o imply_v some_o evident_a inconvenience_n nay_o this_o rule_n have_v always_o be_v so_o sacred_o observe_v by_o prudent_a mystical_a expositor_n themselves_o aâ—_n that_o it_o be_v their_o general_a custom_n to_o confute_v the_o literal_a sense_n before_o they_o offer_v at_o any_o mystical_a but_o what_o absurdity_n can_v our_o adversary_n pretend_v in_o our_o present_a case_n can_v they_o say_v that_o our_o sense_n be_v not_o more_o obvious_a and_o natural_a and_o of_o a_o more_o primary_n signification_n than_o they_o be_v it_o not_o the_o design_n of_o the_o imposer_n of_o this_o term_n that_o baptism_n shall_v signify_v the_o baptism_n of_o water_n only_o and_o do_v it_o not_o from_o hence_o come_v to_o signify_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o spirit_n only_o as_o that_o come_v to_o be_v think_v consequent_a to_o the_o other_o be_v not_o this_o the_o sense_n common_o understand_v and_o practise_v by_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o baptize_v their_o proselyte_n when_o do_v they_o ever_o think_v only_o of_o give_v the_o spirit_n alone_o as_o to_o his_o cleanse_a virtue_n without_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n and_o how_o be_v it_o therefore_o likely_a that_o they_o shall_v ever_o understand_v our_o saviour_n in_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o this_o be_v or_o that_o he_o will_v mean_v it_o in_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o he_o know_v they_o never_o likely_a to_o understand_v he_o in_o if_o he_o have_v why_o shall_v he_o wonder_v so_o that_o nicodemus_n a_o master_n in_o israel_n shall_v not_o understand_v he_o when_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o language_n so_o unusual_a in_o israel_n §_o ix_o do_v they_o think_v these_o word_n can_v not_o relate_v to_o our_o saviour_n own_o baptism_n because_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o institute_v if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o there_o be_v much_o great_a reason_n that_o his_o word_n shall_v have_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o ordinary_a sense_n when_o even_o himself_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o institute_v a_o precedent_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a they_o have_v then_o no_o other_o water-baptisms_a to_o which_o they_o can_v suppose_v he_o to_o allude_v but_o their_o own_o and_o st._n john_n baptist_n and_o they_o be_v both_o with_o material_a water_n but_o how_o do_v they_o know_v that_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n be_v not_o then_o institute_v the_o word_n of_o st._n matt._n xxviii_o 19_o be_v certain_o no_o new_a institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n but_o only_o a_o enlargement_n of_o his_o former_a commission_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o henceforward_o confine_v their_o baptism_n only_o to_o jerusalem_n and_o judea_n but_o extend_v it_o to_o all_o nation_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o temporary_a sanction_n proper_a to_o that_o age_n but_o shall_v continue_v it_o for_o ever_o 3.22_o joh._n 4.1_o 2._o &_o 3.22_o otherwise_o we_o know_v that_o before_o that_o our_o saviour_n do_v by_o his_o disciple_n baptize_v proselyte_n in_o great_a number_n even_o in_o great_a than_o st._n john_n baptist_n himself_o but_o neither_o be_v this_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o intimate_v to_o have_v be_v his_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o practice_n nay_o he_o be_v rather_o say_v by_o this_o time_n to_o have_v grow_v famous_a for_o it_o which_o can_v hardly_o have_v be_v if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v take_v up_o some_o considerable_a time_n before_o and_o yet_o even_o this_o be_v before_o st._n john_n imprisonment_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o our_o saviour_n preach_v 22.x.37_n act._n i._o 22.x.37_n which_o be_v still_o note_v to_o have_v begin_v with_o his_o baptism_n by_o st._n john_n and_o therefore_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o must_v have_v begin_v this_o practice_n of_o baptise_v disciple_n very_o early_o and_o early_o enough_o for_o this_o speech_n of_o he_o to_o nicodemus_n and_o why_o not_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o begin_v to_o gather_v disciple_n in_o his_o own_o name_n see_v this_o be_v the_o form_n of_o make_v disciple_n then_o in_o use_n and_o therefore_o unless_o he_o have_v use_v it_o they_o will_v not_o so_o probable_o have_v understand_v it_o to_o have_v be_v his_o design_n to_o gather_v any_o disciple_n at_o all_o §_o x_o the_o only_a precedent_n that_o be_v pretend_v for_o this_o unnatural_a mystical_a sense_n of_o water_n be_v that_o of_o baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n 11_o matt._n iii._o 11_o where_o they_o suppose_v the_o fire_n must_v be_v mystical_o understand_v for_o the_o like_o cleanse_v virtue_n of_o fire_n signify_v to_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n whereby_o it_o cleanse_v we_o from_o our_o corruption_n as_o fire_n do_v metal_n from_o their_o dross_n 2_o mal._n iii._o 2_o which_o be_v also_o a_o metaphor_n use_v frequent_o concern_v god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o that_o this_o mention_n of_o fire_n must_v be_v mean_v mystical_o may_v therefore_o be_v conceive_v both_o because_o there_o be_v then_o no_o practice_n of_o baptise_v with_o material_a fire_n to_o which_o our_o saviour_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o allude_v for_o i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o the_o modern_a abissine_a
then_o receive_v in_o the_o common_o receive_v mystery_n of_o that_o age_n and_o according_o the_o partake_a in_o those_o mystery_n be_v particular_o recommend_v by_o pythagoras_n for_o this_o purpose_n of_o philosophy_n and_o 5._o that_o we_o may_v not_o admire_v that_o baptism_n which_o be_v only_o a_o ceremony_n of_o admit_v disciple_n shall_v also_o be_v make_v a_o mystery_n and_o as_o such_o a_o one_o make_v use_n of_o for_o communicate_v those_o spiritual_a influence_n which_o be_v usual_o expect_v in_o mystery_n this_o be_v also_o frequent_a among_o the_o philosopher_n of_o those_o time_n especial_o the_o pythagoraean_n from_o who_o the_o essenes_n seem_v to_o have_v borrow_v many_o thing_n as_o the_o christian_n do_v from_o the_o essenes_n to_o suit_v the_o way_n of_o instruct_v their_o scholar_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o usual_a mystery_n therefore_o pythagoras_n 23._o pythagoras_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jamblich_n vit_fw-mi pyth._n c._n 17._o vid._n etiam_fw-la c._n 23._o have_v his_o acroamaticks_n as_o well_o as_o his_o exoteric_o which_o be_v only_o communicate_v to_o those_o of_o mature_a understanding_n therefore_o he_o conceal_v the_o secret_n of_o his_o philosophy_n in_o symbol_n which_o be_v also_o a_o sacred_a term_n proper_a to_o the_o mystery_n therefore_o he_o try_v his_o disciple_n with_o a_o exercise_n of_o silence_n as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o great_a mystery_n and_o allot_v the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v five_o year_n for_o that_o trial_n which_o be_v the_o time_n ordinary_o prefix_v for_o the_o mystery_n §_o xxv_o i_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o much_o of_o this_o method_n be_v observe_v by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o who_o have_v his_o mystery_n which_o they_o who_o be_v without_o the_o exoteric_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o know_v and_o such_o also_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o his_o own_o disciple_n 10_o disciple_n matt._n xiii_o 11_o mark_v four_o 11_o luke_n viij_o 10_o till_o they_o have_v arrive_v to_o a_o considerable_a degree_n of_o improvement_n and_o that_o he_o call_v these_o the_o mystery_n 12_o mystery_n mark_v four_o 33_o joh._n xuj_o 12_o of_o the_o kingdom_n nor_o how_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 14._o hebrew_n heb._n v._n 11.12_o 13_o 14._o seem_v also_o to_o allude_v to_o the_o same_o practice_n and_o if_o those_o teacher_n have_v have_v the_o same_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v and_o as_o those_o god_n be_v conceive_v to_o have_v in_o honour_n of_o who_o those_o mystery_n be_v institute_v no_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v make_v their_o own_o admission_n of_o disciple_n like_o the_o public_a mystery_n in_o that_o very_a regard_n of_o the_o spiritual_a benefit_n to_o be_v communicate_v by_o they_o these_o thing_n must_v at_o least_o show_v how_o the_o convert_v of_o that_o age_n be_v likely_a to_o understand_v our_o saviour_n design_n in_o this_o particular_a by_o allusion_n to_o their_o own_o custom_n to_o which_o they_o must_v on_o these_o principle_n be_v suppose_v likely_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v intend_v real_o to_o allude_v and_o if_o our_o saviour_n must_v have_v mean_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n they_o be_v on_o these_o term_n likely_a to_o understand_v he_o in_o as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o most_o probable_a that_o he_o must_v then_o this_o must_v have_v be_v our_o saviour_n meaning_n also_o and_o if_o so_o than_o it_o will_v appear_v plain_o that_o this_o spiritual_a life_n can_v be_v suppose_v in_o any_o who_o be_v not_o thus_o regenerate_v and_o that_o this_o regeneration_n be_v the_o first_o participation_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n as_o those_o baptism_n from_o which_o the_o pattern_n of_o our_o christian_a baptism_n be_v take_v be_v the_o first_o initiation_n into_o the_o school_n of_o a_o master_n or_o into_o the_o familiarity_n of_o the_o god_n to_o who_o mystery_n they_o be_v suppose_v to_o belong_v §_o xxvi_o the_o principal_a objection_n that_o i_o can_v foresee_v against_o this_o doctrine_n be_v that_o by_o these_o principle_n the_o apostle_n themselves_o be_v not_o regenerate_v at_o least_o as_o long_o as_o our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o continue_v his_o bodily_a presence_n among_o they_o if_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o receive_v at_o pentecost_n be_v that_o which_o they_o be_v to_o expect_v in_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n as_o it_o be_v his_o peculiar_a privilege_n to_o baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v by_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n be_v a_o principle_n of_o regeneration_n and_o if_o they_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v this_o principle_n of_o regeneration_n can_v be_v suppose_v capable_a of_o the_o benefit_n of_o regeneration_n by_o any_o other_o mean_n nay_o if_o regeneration_n imply_v the_o first_o participation_n of_o this_o principle_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o regenerate_v till_o pentecost_n and_o therefore_o that_o till_o than_o they_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v they_o as_o a_o principle_n of_o life_n and_o consequent_o be_v so_o long_o in_o a_o state_n of_o death_n and_o in_o a_o unsalvable_a condition_n if_o the_o actual_a participation_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v §_o xxvi_o to_o this_o objection_n it_o will_v not_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o answer_v as_o far_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v in_o it_o it_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n that_o baptism_n be_v now_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n whether_o it_o be_v so_o then_o or_o no._n several_n of_o the_o thing_n by_o which_o it_o come_v to_o be_v a_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n be_v such_o as_o depend_v upon_o christ_n arbitrary_a pleasure_n as_o both_o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v give_v they_o in_o baptism_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n there_o give_v shall_v be_v a_o principle_n of_o regeneration_n and_o that_o they_o who_o have_v not_o this_o spirit_n as_o a_o regenerate_a principle_n shall_v not_o be_v take_v for_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o may_v very_o well_o decipher_v his_o own_o baptism_n to_o nicodemus_n as_o to_o the_o effect_n which_o shall_v ordinary_o belong_v to_o it_o when_o it_o shall_v attain_v its_o full_a force_n and_o may_v at_o present_a signify_v that_o without_o such_o a_o baptism_n as_o his_o own_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v use_v among_o the_o jew_n which_o shall_v real_o give_v that_o spirit_n which_o they_o only_o pretend_v to_o give_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o interest_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o their_o apprehension_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n so_o much_o expect_v by_o they_o as_o israelite_n which_o will_v be_v a_o very_a rational_a inducement_n to_o he_o even_o at_o present_a to_o partake_v of_o that_o baptism_n and_o by_o it_o to_o inlist_a himself_n in_o the_o number_n of_o our_o saviour_n disciple_n when_o he_o shall_v by_o that_o mean_n best_o secure_v his_o interest_n in_o that_o kingdom_n for_o this_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v by_o circumcision_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o baptism_n that_o may_v stand_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o baptism_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o from_o they_o alone_o it_o can_v not_o be_v expect_v either_o at_o present_a or_o for_o the_o future_a but_o that_o from_o his_o own_o they_o may_v expect_v it_o for_o the_o future_a as_o soon_o as_o it_o shall_v prove_v necessary_a but_o consider_v that_o these_o be_v thing_n depend_v on_o his_o own_o pleasure_n he_o may_v give_v and_o confine_v these_o benefit_n to_o his_o own_o baptism_n at_o what_o time_n himself_o shall_v please_v §_o xxvii_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n there_o be_v many_o way_n how_o he_o may_v supply_v this_o want_n of_o the_o spirit_n either_o he_o who_o be_v himself_o the_o life_n may_v communicate_v his_o own_o influence_n by_o way_n best_o know_v to_o himself_o without_o the_o spirit_n and_o indeed_o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o of_o their_o case_n when_o he_o imply_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o be_v necessary_a while_o himself_o be_v among_o they_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v afterward_o or_o he_o may_v supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o a_o constant_a vital_a principle_n by_o frequent_a actual_a influence_n or_o if_o he_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o give_v it_o to_o they_o during_o their_o life_n if_o any_o of_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v live_v to_o pentecost_n he_o may_v then_o have_v give_v they_o it_o when_o it_o shall_v prove_v necessary_a for_o their_o entrance_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n without_o any_o breach_n of_o his_o general_a resolution_n of_o not_o send_v the_o spirit_n till_o pentecost_n though_o his_o providence_n so_o
thing_n do_v certain_o imply_v that_o they_o who_o then_o have_v the_o spirit_n can_v certain_o know_v they_o have_v it_o and_o make_v a_o argument_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n and_o spirit_n of_o other_o and_o much_o more_o in_o themselves_o and_o according_o wherever_o this_o spirit_n be_v give_v it_o seem_v general_o to_o have_v discover_v itself_o by_o some_o sensible_a indication_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o other_o be_v able_a to_o discern_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o who_o have_v it_o therefore_o our_o saviour_n promise_v that_o miraculous_a sign_n shall_v general_o follow_v they_o which_o shall_v 18._o shall_v s._n mark_n xvi_o 17_o 18._o believe_v and_o it_o be_v by_o these_o sensible_a sign_n that_o simon_n 18_o simon_n act_v viii_o 18_o magus_n though_o a_o profess_a enemy_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v notwithstanding_o convince_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v give_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o apostle_n hand_n and_o this_o by_o their_o imposition_n of_o hand_n on_o the_o generality_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o st._n philip_n that_o we_o may_v not_o suspect_v that_o their_o case_n be_v then_o think_v extraordinary_a and_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tell_v we_o that_o though_o they_o be_v distribute_v different_o yet_o that_o all_o have_v some_o and_o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v continue_v till_o the_o religion_n be_v sufficient_o propagate_v even_o to_o st._n cyprian_a and_o lactantius_n time_n so_o far_o baptize_v christian_n felt_n that_o strange_a and_o sudden_a change_n in_o themselves_o which_o they_o can_v not_o sufficient_o admire_v and_o can_v never_o have_v believe_v if_o they_o have_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o particular_o ordinary_a baptize_v christian_n find_v themselves_o to_o have_v a_o power_n over_o devil_n to_o torment_n and_o vex_v they_o and_o to_o force_v they_o to_o quit_v their_o oracle_n and_o to_o confess_v themselves_o to_o be_v seduce_a spirit_n now_o as_o these_o sensible_a indication_n to_o the_o person_n themselves_o be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o party_n long_o since_o cease_v so_o also_o this_o reason_n be_v cease_v of_o the_o influence_n themselves_o that_o the_o person_n who_o now_o receive_v the_o spirit_n do_v not_o expect_v any_o new_a conviction_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o religion_n by_o which_o they_o receive_v it_o but_o confess_v themselves_o abundant_o satisfy_v with_o those_o credential_n which_o be_v exhibit_v at_o its_o first_o publication_n but_o it_o be_v also_o further_o considerable_a that_o beside_o these_o reason_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o the_o person_n receive_v the_o spirit_n in_o those_o age_n §_o xvii_o there_o be_v also_o 3_o other_o necessary_a for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o person_n who_o be_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o something_o new_a of_o which_o they_o be_v ignorant_a before_o thus_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v fall_v upon_o cornelius_n and_o his_o company_n upon_o st._n peter_n preach_v to_o they_o and_o before_o their_o baptism_n because_o else_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o be_v so_o well_o satisfy_v that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o baptize_v they_o notwithstanding_o his_o vision_n for_o that_o purpose_n immediate_o before_o his_o come_n to_o they_o at_o least_o he_o have_v want_v that_o satisfaction_n which_o have_v be_v requisite_a for_o his_o defence_n to_o other_o who_o will_v have_v be_v extreme_o scandalize_v at_o he_o if_o he_o have_v venture_v to_o practice_v upon_o a_o revelation_n make_v only_o to_o himself_o we_o find_v he_o express_o make_v this_o use_n of_o it_o as_o a_o argument_n for_o his_o own_o direction_n in_o this_o affair_n who_o can_v forbid_v water_n that_o these_o shall_v not_o be_v baptize_v 17_o act_n x._o 47_o act_n xi_o 17_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o we_o and_o again_o if_o god_n give_v unto_o they_o the_o same_o gift_n as_o unto_o we_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v i_o that_o i_o can_v hinder_v god_n the_o necessity_n hereof_o then_o appear_v by_o the_o apology_n he_o be_v afterward_o oblige_v to_o make_v for_o himself_o in_o this_o particular_a and_o indeed_o it_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o method_n of_o prophecy_n in_o that_o age_n for_o god_n to_o instruct_v some_o even_o inspire_v person_n themselves_o by_o visible_a sign_n of_o his_o influence_n upon_o other_o thus_o st._n john_n baptist_n himself_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o whereas_o he_o know_v he_o not_o himself_o 33_o john_n i._n 33_o he_o who_o have_v send_v he_o to_o baptize_v with_o water_n have_v say_v unto_o he_o upon_o who_o thou_o shall_v see_v the_o spirit_n descend_v and_o abide_n on_o he_o that_o be_v he_o who_o baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o much_o more_o this_o be_v requisite_a then_o when_o the_o matter_n be_v of_o universal_a concernment_n and_o where_o it_o be_v convenient_a for_o the_o prophet_n reputation_n that_o other_o shall_v be_v satisfy_v as_o well_o as_o himself_o that_o he_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o impose_v on_o they_o on_o his_o single_a authority_n which_o be_v exact_o st._n peter_n case_n here_o thus_o the_o apostle_n authority_n be_v recommend_v to_o the_o multitude_n by_o the_o visible_a descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o at_o the_o feast_n of_o pentecost_n ii_o act_n ii_o but_o now_o that_o we_o have_v no_o hope_n of_o any_o further_a revelation_n either_o concern_v thing_n or_o person_n but_o that_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o entire_o to_o our_o own_o natural_a prudence_n both_o for_o know_v the_o manner_n of_o administer_a those_o sacrament_n which_o have_v be_v derive_v to_o we_o from_o the_o beginning_n and_o what_o person_n have_v a_o title_n to_o they_o all_o those_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o on_o this_o account_n be_v give_v at_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n can_v now_o be_v expect_v by_o we_o §_o xviii_o and_o yet_o far_o 4._o even_o concern_v that_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o accompany_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v worth_a consider_v in_o what_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n it_o may_v be_v expect_v whether_o it_o may_v only_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o preach_a of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v send_v and_o authorize_v or_o may_v also_o be_v expect_v at_o the_o preach_a of_o such_o as_o preach_v without_o authority_n nay_o in_o opposition_n to_o they_o who_o be_v legal_o invest_v with_o this_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o it_o may_v be_v when_o our_o dissent_v brethren_n have_v thorough_o consider_v the_o now_o mention_a observation_n and_o shall_v then_o recollect_v their_o proof_n for_o this_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v which_o may_v reach_v our_o present_a case_n and_o prove_v it_o reasonable_a for_o they_o to_o expect_v the_o like_a influence_n now_o possible_o they_o will_v find_v this_o to_o be_v the_o solid_a reason_n for_o their_o purpose_n to_o show_v the_o parity_n of_o the_o case_n now_o as_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o whereas_o they_o will_v hardly_o find_v a_o express_a and_o immutable_a promise_n which_o may_v reach_v our_o time_n the_o only_a reason_n why_o we_o may_v expect_v the_o like_a assistance_n now_o be_v that_o the_o apostolical_a office_n be_v still_o continue_v as_o to_o its_o ordinary_n though_o it_o have_v cease_v long_o since_o as_o to_o its_o extraordinary_n that_o they_o who_o be_v call_v by_o person_n authorize_v by_o god_n to_o call_v they_o be_v as_o proper_o authorize_v by_o god_n in_o their_o several_a succession_n as_o they_o who_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o immediate_o that_o derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n he_o must_v in_o reason_n be_v oblige_v to_o second_v they_o in_o all_o exercise_n of_o this_o authority_n relate_v to_o the_o end_n for_o which_o he_o have_v design_v it_o on_o the_o same_o account_n as_o every_o supreme_a worldly_a governor_n think_v himself_o oblige_v by_o the_o principle_n of_o his_o government_n to_o ratify_v and_o promote_v all_o the_o legal_a procedure_v even_o of_o his_o inferior_a subordinate_a officer_n and_o that_o god_n be_v rather_o oblige_v to_o do_v this_o than_o even_o worldly_a prince_n themselves_o because_o indeed_o the_o effect_n of_o all_o their_o ministry_n depend_v on_o his_o immediate_a interposition_n whereas_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n commit_v to_o inferior_a magistrate_n enable_v they_o to_o do_v many_o thing_n without_o immediate_a recourse_n to_o the_o supreme_a §_o xix_o if_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v allow_v it_o will_v plain_o resolve_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o expect_v this_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o use_n of_o their_o ministry_n into_o the_o legality_n of_o their_o
lay_v the_o foundation_n again_o a_o reduce_n to_o their_o beggarly_a element_n 1_o heb._n vi_fw-la 1_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o express_v it_o as_o ramble_a scholar_n who_o have_v absent_v themselves_o from_o school_n be_v usual_o degrade_v low_a than_o they_o be_v before_o upon_o their_o return_n to_o it_o but_o this_o hold_v more_o severe_o in_o learning_n christianity_n than_o in_o the_o discipline_n of_o ordinary_a school_n for_o because_o the_o thing_n learn_v in_o ordinary_a school_n be_v such_o as_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v both_o learned_a and_o retain_v by_o the_o natural_a faculty_n of_o the_o scholar_n therefore_o though_o their_o desert_v one_o school_n and_o go_v to_o another_o must_v needs_o put_v they_o backward_o in_o the_o method_n of_o the_o master_n who_o they_o have_v desert_v yet_o not_o so_o backward_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o upon_o their_o return_n to_o he_o again_o to_o begin_v anew_o at_o his_o first_o element_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n be_v suppose_v not_o intelligible_a otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o spirit_n nor_o retainable_a without_o the_o help_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n which_o at_o first_o assist_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o where_o this_o spirit_n be_v lose_v as_o it_o be_v plain_o suppose_v to_o be_v lose_v by_o desert_v the_o school_n and_o follow_v any_o other_o master_n beside_o he_o all_o their_o former_a learning_n and_o all_o the_o new_a learning_n they_o may_v have_v since_o get_v elsewhere_o must_v on_o this_o supposition_n signify_v nothing_o and_o therefore_o they_o who_o have_v leave_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n must_v upon_o their_o return_n to_o his_o school_n be_v degrade_v to_o their_o first_o element_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o recover_v the_o spirit_n which_o they_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n suppose_v to_o have_v lose_v this_o exposition_n as_o it_o will_v make_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o apostle_n cogent_fw-fr so_o it_o will_v be_v find_v exact_o agreeable_a with_o his_o whole_a design_n as_o they_o will_v find_v who_o shall_v be_v please_v to_o compare_v they_o §_o xv_o but_o to_o make_v application_n of_o it_o to_o our_o adversary_n with_o who_o i_o be_o at_o present_a deal_n it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o this_o punishment_n thus_o expound_v will_v not_o suppose_v any_o of_o those_o peculiar_a aggravation_n of_o their_o case_n against_o who_o this_o author_n write_v but_o be_v plain_o ground_v on_o the_o contrivance_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o establishment_n by_o christ_n which_o will_v as_o exact_o reach_v our_o adversary_n case_v now_o as_o it_o do_v the_o case_n of_o those_o adversary_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o reason_n give_v here_o as_o that_o which_o bring_v this_o loss_n upon_o they_o be_v not_o so_o much_o their_o go_v over_o to_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n nototorious_a profess_v adversary_n wherein_o indeed_o their_o case_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o our_o present_a dissent_v brethren_n but_o as_o their_o leave_v the_o school_n of_o christ_n by_o forsake_v the_o communion_n wherein_o they_o have_v receive_v that_o baptism_n which_o can_v only_o valid_o initiate_v they_o into_o that_o school_n and_o entitle_v they_o his_o disciple_n which_o be_v also_o exact_o the_o case_n of_o our_o present_a brethren_n and_o this_o very_a desertion_n of_o christ_n school_n be_v here_o suppose_a not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o merit_n though_o that_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a design_n against_o our_o modern_a adversary_n who_o as_o they_o be_v thus_o far_o at_o least_o guilty_a of_o the_o same_o crime_n in_o desert_v the_o school_n of_o christ_n so_o do_v thus_o far_o also_o deserve_v the_o same_o punishment_n that_o be_v they_o do_v equal_o deserve_v that_o degree_n of_o punishment_n which_o be_v proper_a and_o proportionable_a to_o this_o degree_n of_o guilt_n but_o the_o mean_n on_o which_o this_o loss_n do_v natural_o follow_v according_a as_o thing_n be_v settle_v by_o christ_n own_o establishment_n he_o suppose_v that_o their_o fall_v away_o from_o christ_n school_n must_v deprive_v they_o of_o his_o spirit_n which_o be_v his_o internal_a instruction_n and_o so_o proper_a to_o his_o school_n and_o his_o disciple_n as_o any_o inferior_a mean_n of_o teach_v be_v proper_a to_o ordinary_a school_n as_o well_o as_o the_o teach_v of_o the_o principal_a master_n whoever_o leave_v one_o school_n to_o go_v to_o another_o do_v as_o necessary_o lose_v the_o teach_v of_o the_o usher_n as_o of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o school_n which_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o leave_v and_o therefore_o as_o our_o brethren_n by_o their_o desert_v the_o school_n of_o christ_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o way_n of_o argue_v use_v by_o this_o sacred_a author_n to_o lose_v the_o title_n they_o have_v to_o christ_n as_o their_o master_n who_o by_o this_o mean_n ratify_v the_o act_n of_o his_o successor_n in_o his_o chair_n that_o they_o who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o school_n shall_v not_o be_v of_o he_o as_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v observe_v in_o succession_n in_o other_o school_n from_o whence_o the_o precedent_n be_v take_v in_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christianity_n and_o as_o it_o be_v also_o necessary_a that_o they_o who_o have_v not_o christ_n for_o their_o master_n must_v also_o lose_v all_o the_o particular_a mean_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o communicate_v his_o instruction_n to_o his_o disciple_n so_o necessary_a it_o be_v by_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o this_o author_n proceed_v on_o that_o our_o present_a adversary_n as_o they_o be_v also_o guilty_a of_o the_o same_o desertion_n of_o christ_n school_n shall_v also_o lose_v this_o internal_a teach_v of_o the_o spirit_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o communicate_v his_o instruction_n to_o they_o for_o plain_o the_o spirit_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v design_v to_o supply_v the_o office_n of_o christ_n as_o a_o master_n and_o when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v call_v a_o paracletus_fw-la i_o can_v think_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o whence_o he_o be_v call_v so_o to_o be_v only_o comfort_v or_o exhort_v or_o intercede_v only_o but_o rather_o instruct_v i_o be_o much_o more_o inclinable_a to_o think_v this_o to_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o where_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v mention_v and_o where_o the_o disciple_n of_o antioch_n be_v say_v to_o rejoice_v 15.xu.31_n act._n xiii_o 15.xu.31_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v for_o the_o instruction_n they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n concern_v their_o disobligation_n from_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n i_o be_o sure_a this_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n be_v most_o agreeable_a with_o that_o account_n which_o be_v give_v of_o he_o where_o he_o be_v call_v by_o this_o name_n 13._o joh._n xuj_o 12_o 13._o that_o he_o shall_v teach_v they_o all_o thing_n and_o show_v they_o thing_n to_o come_v beside_o the_o many_o thing_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v to_o say_v to_o they_o which_o as_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o bear_v but_o shall_v be_v able_a when_o this_o paracletus_fw-la shall_v come_v upon_o they_o and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o this_o very_a author_n have_v in_o his_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v it_o as_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n that_o man_n shall_v under_o it_o be_v teach_v by_o god_n 20_o st_n joh._n vi_fw-la 45_o joel_n two_o 28_o 29._o act._n two_o 17_o 18._o 1_o joh._n two_o 20_o that_o be_v no_o doubt_n by_o this_o spirit_n which_o he_o will_v then_o pâ—ur_v out_o upon_o all_o flesh_n i_o need_v not_o mention_v that_o st._n john_n appeal_v to_o this_o unction_n as_o that_o which_o shall_v teach_v they_o all_o thing_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v have_v be_v observe_v from_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n §_o xvi_o i_o shall_v at_o present_v only_o mention_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o as_o if_o it_o shall_v prove_v true_a it_o will_v very_o much_o confirm_v what_o i_o be_o now_o prove_v so_o possible_o it_o may_v not_o be_v ungrateful_a to_o the_o reader_n and_o the_o rather_o so_o because_o it_o be_v not_o that_o i_o know_v of_o common_o observe_v that_o be_v that_o i_o very_o believe_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o baptism_n do_v admit_v scholar_n to_o the_o school_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o profess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v by_o he_o be_v not_o he_o 15._o st._n joh._n xuj_o u.14_n 15._o but_o his_o father_n that_o send_v he_o which_o will_v very_o just_o entitle_v the_o father_n to_o the_o title_n of_o a_o master_n in_o the_o school_n we_o be_v speak_v of_o so_o he_o withal_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o spirit_n who_o he_o
practice_n be_v worth_a take_v notice_n of_o and_o because_o it_o be_v by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o expound_v of_o his_o send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o his_o disciple_n on_o pentecost_n 5_o act._n i._n 5_o where_o at_o least_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o be_v call_v a_o baptism_n though_o it_o be_v without_o material_a water_n §_o xi_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o uttermost_a that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o this_o exposition_n and_o yet_o how_o little_a be_v this_o uttermost_a i_o confess_v the_o name_n of_o fire_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o for_o the_o reason_n here_o mention_v and_o for_o other_o which_o i_o have_v mention_v elsewhere_o 5_o joh._n iii._o 5_o but_o why_o must_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n here_o where_o it_o be_v express_o join_v with_o he_o by_o a_o copulative_a as_o a_o thing_n distinct_a from_o he_o be_v it_o because_o the_o substantive_a join_v with_o a_o copulative_a may_v be_v resolve_v by_o a_o hendiadis_n into_o a_o adjective_n as_o pateris_fw-la libamus_fw-la &_o auro_fw-la in_o virgil_n for_o pateris_fw-la aureis_fw-la this_o will_v indeed_o show_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o word_n may_v bear_v such_o a_o sense_n where_o the_o connexion_n require_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v so_o but_o how_o do_v that_o prove_v that_o that_o be_v their_o sense_n here_o it_o be_v certain_o no_o very_a natural_a sense_n to_o understand_v they_o in_o and_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o same_o exigency_n prove_v from_o the_o coherence_n as_o there_o in_o virgil_n before_o virgil_n instance_n can_v be_v make_v a_o precedent_n but_o they_o will_v appear_v plain_o distinct_a if_o we_o refer_v they_o to_o our_o saviour_n own_o exposition_n of_o they_o in_o the_o acts._n 5_o act._n i._n 5_o there_o we_o plain_o find_v the_o fire_n mention_v to_o have_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o have_v be_v no_o mystical_a but_o a_o material_a one_o 4._o 2.3_o 4._o such_o as_o spectator_n be_v able_a to_o discern_v and_o why_o then_o shall_v not_o the_o water_n which_o be_v here_o join_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v material_a too_o and_o what_o other_o material_a water_n be_v there_o of_o which_o we_o can_v so_o convenient_o understand_v it_o as_o of_o that_o of_o which_o we_o be_v now_o discourse_v §_o xii_o but_o if_o their_o meaning_n be_v to_o confine_v our_o saviour_n meaning_n only_o to_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o pentecost_n in_o opposition_n to_o his_o ordinary_a descent_n in_o the_o ordinary_a administration_n of_o baptism_n with_o material_a water_n that_o be_v certain_o a_o confinement_n very_o far_o from_o our_o saviour_n mind_n 5._o act._n nineteeen_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o st._n paul_n who_o undoubted_o know_v his_o mind_n incomparable_o better_o than_o we_o do_v do_v plain_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o baptist_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v in_o our_o saviour_n ordinary_a baptism_n and_o the_o same_o way_n st._n peter_n understand_v they_o in_o the_o case_n of_o cornelius_n 47._o act._n x._o 44_o 45_o 46_o 47._o when_o from_o their_o have_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o present_o infer_v their_o title_n to_o our_o saviour_n ordinary_a baptism_n by_o material_a water_n and_o in_o this_o latter_a case_n they_o of_o the_o circumcision_n be_v amaze_v to_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o before_o their_o baptism_n by_o material_a water_n 45._o ver._n 45._o a_o sign_n that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a rare_a case_n and_o such_o as_o have_v never_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o the_o baptism_n they_o have_v hitherto_o be_v acquaint_v with_o and_o yet_o those_o have_v be_v at_o several_a time_n and_o of_o several_a thousand_o and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o their_o ordinary_a baptism_n be_v as_o much_o by_o fire_n as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o regard_n to_o the_o lightsome_a shechinah_n which_o overshadow_a the_o person_n then_o baptize_v as_o that_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o at_o pentecost_n my_o reason_n i_o have_v else_o where_o mention_v and_o shall_v not_o now_o repeat_v they_o §_o xiii_o but_o what_o if_o this_o very_a instance_n of_o their_o baptism_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o pentecost_n be_v therefore_o only_o call_v a_o baptism_n because_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consummation_n of_o that_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v former_o receive_v at_o their_o first_o admission_n into_o their_o discipleship_n to_o our_o saviour_n by_o material_a water_n then_o certain_o the_o consequence_n will_v not_o hold_v either_o that_o the_o infusion_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v alone_o call_v baptism_n but_o only_o to_o imply_v that_o it_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o water_n baptism_n former_o receive_v by_o they_o and_o much_o less_o that_o it_o be_v call_v water_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o mystical_a analogy_n which_o it_o have_v to_o water_n and_o that_o this_o be_v real_o the_o case_n it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v wherever_o the_o water_n baptism_n be_v mention_v elsewhere_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v never_o so_o mention_v as_o to_o exclude_v material_a water_n but_o plain_o to_o include_v it_o and_o that_o even_o where_o this_o mystical_a quality_n itself_o be_v also_o mention_v so_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 23._o heb._n x._o 22_o 23._o let_v we_o draw_v near_o with_o a_o true_a heart_n in_o full_a assurance_n of_o faith_n have_v our_o heart_n sprinkle_v from_o a_o evil_a conscience_n and_o our_o body_n wash_v with_o clean_a water_n so_o in_o st._n peter_n 21_o 1_o pet._n three_o 21_o the_o like_a figure_n whereunto_o baptism_n also_o now_o save_v we_o not_o the_o put_v away_o of_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n towards_o god_n so_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n 26_o eph._n v._n 26_o that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v it_o the_o church_n purify_n it_o with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n in_o the_o word_n §_o fourteen_o and_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a reason_n why_o this_o part_n of_o the_o apostle_n baptism_n shall_v be_v defer_v to_o this_o assembly_n of_o they_o on_o pentecost_n because_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v till_o our_o saviour_n resurrection_n so_o our_o saviour_n himself_o express_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v expedient_a for_o you_o that_o i_o go_v away_o if_o i_o go_v not_o away_o the_o comforter_n will_v not_o come_v unto_o you_o but_o if_o i_o go_v away_o 7_o joh._n xuj_o 7_o i_o will_v send_v he_o unto_o you_o and_o when_o he_o have_v elsewhere_o say_v 38_o joh._n seven_o 38_o he_o that_o believe_v on_o i_o as_o the_o scripture_n have_v say_v out_o of_o his_o belly_n shall_v flow_v river_n of_o live_a water_n the_o evangelist_n do_v thereupon_o remark_n this_o speak_v he_o of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o that_o believe_v shall_v receive_v for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o yet_o give_v 39_o v._o 39_o because_o jesus_n be_v not_o glorify_v possible_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o be_v defer_v till_o then_o may_v be_v because_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o succeed_v christ_n in_o his_o office_n of_o a_o master_n as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o discourse_v which_o can_v not_o so_o proper_o be_v do_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o succession_n in_o school_n then_o obtain_v till_o the_o chair_n be_v empty_a by_o the_o removal_n or_o decease_n of_o the_o former_a master_n and_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o give_v they_o on_o their_o believe_v before_o than_o their_o have_v it_o at_o pentecost_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o complete_n their_o baptism_n according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n who_o property_n it_o be_v to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o then_o even_o that_o baptism_n itself_o adequate_o take_v do_v include_v the_o baptism_n with_o material_a water_n if_o not_o when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v yet_o before_o which_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n §_o xv_o and_o that_o this_o maybe_o think_v the_o less_o strange_a it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o not_o only_o in_o this_o case_n which_o do_v particular_o require_v it_o for_o the_o reason_n now_o mention_v but_o also_o in_o several_a other_o the_o holy_a ghost_n itself_o be_v give_v at_o some_o distance_n after_o baptism_n 12_o act._n viij_o 12_o so_o in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o samaritan_n by_o st._n philip_n he_o himself_o baptize_v they_o who_o have_v convert_v they_o but_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n john_n be_v afterward_o send_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o 17._o v._o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o and_o to_o lay_v their_o hand_n upon_o they_o that_o they_o may_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v express_o give_v 16._o ver._n
person_n as_o these_o shall_v signify_v a_o falsehood_n so_o disparage_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o they_o have_v be_v expiate_v if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o such_o and_o either_o of_o these_o sufficient_o serve_v my_o purpose_n either_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n of_o apply_v this_o wash_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o this_o mystical_a baptism_n of_o the_o soul_n antecedent_o to_o the_o baptism_n by_o water_n or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n whereby_o person_n concern_v may_v be_v so_o well_o assure_v of_o this_o application_n as_o they_o can_v by_o water-baptism_n this_o late_a if_o grant_v will_v make_v the_o sacrament_n even_o the_o external_a symbol_n of_o it_o as_o necessary_a to_o they_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o much_o for_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n §_o xxxvi_o but_o beside_o these_o the_o privilege_n of_o baptism_n be_v also_o such_o as_o must_v needs_o suppose_v the_o person_n who_o want_v they_o in_o a_o unsalvable_a condition_n 27_o gal._n iii._o 27_o as_o many_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n have_v put_v on_o christ._n where_o we_o plain_o see_v that_o baptism_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o put_v on_o christ_n and_o of_o be_v in_o he_o which_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o notion_n common_o receive_v among_o our_o nonconforming_a brethren_n 3_o vid._n 1_o cor._n vi_o 3_o and_o by_o the_o expression_n of_o be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n it_o seem_v plain_o to_o be_v employ_v that_o by_o baptism_n we_o come_v to_o belong_v to_o christ_n as_o they_o who_o be_v baptize_v into_o moses_n be_v by_o be_v so_o make_v disciple_n of_o moses_n 2_o 1_o cor._n x._o 2_o and_o get_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o polity_n establish_v by_o he_o so_o also_o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptize_v into_o one_o body_n 13_o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 13_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v be_v discourse_v of_o and_o here_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v by_o partake_v in_o one_o spirit_n that_o we_o come_v to_o be_v repute_v one_o body_n as_o we_o count_v all_o those_o member_n to_o belong_v to_o one_o natural_a body_n which_o all_o communicate_v in_o the_o same_o vital_a influence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o that_o spirit_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o our_o baptism_n that_o we_o come_v to_o communicate_v in_o one_o spirit_n for_o as_o i_o say_v before_o this_o mystical_a baptism_n be_v only_o call_v baptism_n in_o a_o secondary_a regard_n as_o it_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n no_o other_o reception_n of_o the_o spirit_n can_v be_v so_o proper_o call_v a_o baptism_n as_o this_o which_o accompany_v the_o baptism_n of_o water_n the_o same_o spirit_n when_o it_o be_v signify_v in_o relation_n to_o another_o way_n of_o receive_v it_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o same_o allegory_n to_o which_o it_o allude_v as_o we_o be_v say_v to_o drink_v of_o it_o when_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o as_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n supper_n where_o we_o drink_v the_o element_n by_o which_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o as_o it_o follow_v immediate_o in_o the_o same_o verse_n so_o we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v bury_v and_o raise_v 12_o rom._n vi_fw-la 4_o col._n two_o 12_o and_o quicken_v with_o he_o in_o baptism_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o mystery_n which_o be_v suppose_v real_o to_o confer_v those_o spiritual_a benefit_n which_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o and_o therefore_o as_o we_o do_v here_o signify_v the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n so_o we_o be_v by_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v make_v partaker_n also_o of_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o if_o these_o be_v privilege_n of_o baptism_n i_o believe_v our_o dissent_v brethren_n themselves_o will_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o they_o who_o want_v they_o must_v also_o want_v necessary_n for_o salvation_n for_o they_o will_v not_o pretend_v that_o they_o who_o be_v not_o in_o christ_n who_o have_v not_o put_v he_o on_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o body_n nor_o partake_v of_o the_o influence_n of_o his_o spirit_n who_o have_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v in_o a_o secure_a or_o comfortable_a condition_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o unbaptised_a person_n when_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v first_o change_v into_o a_o contrary_a condition_n by_o their_o baptism_n even_o this_o external_a right_n which_o this_o external_a participation_n of_o the_o water_n if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mean_n of_o convey_v the_o blessing_n signify_v by_o it_o as_o certain_o it_o be_v if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v complete_a according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o a_o sacrament_n yet_o it_o be_v at_o least_o a_o mean_n without_o which_o we_o can_v be_v so_o well_o assure_v of_o our_o right_n §_o xxxvii_o to_o these_o other_o topic_n may_v be_v also_o add_v those_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o our_o salvation_n itself_o be_v express_o ascribe_v to_o our_o baptism_n so_o st._n peter_n the_o like_a figure_n whereunto_o baptism_n also_o now_o save_v we_o 21_o 1_o pet._n three_o 21_o not_o the_o put_n off_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o examination_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n as_o to_o god_n by_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o i_o think_v the_o text_n may_v be_v translate_v more_o agreeable_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o original_a than_o as_o we_o have_v it_o in_o our_o common_a translation_n by_o the_o examination_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n i_o only_o mean_v the_o solemn_a stipulation_n of_o baptism_n which_o as_o other_o stipulation_n also_o be_v in_o those_o time_n be_v transact_v by_o way_n of_o question_n and_o answer_n and_o the_o great_a efficacy_n of_o baptism_n be_v conceive_v to_o depend_v on_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o answer_v make_v to_o the_o minister_n interrogatory_n that_o be_v in_o their_o meaning_n hearty_o as_o they_o pretend_v catech._n cyrill_n hieros_n catech._n now_o the_o comparison_n between_o noah_n be_v save_v by_o the_o ark_n and_o our_o be_v save_v by_o baptism_n seem_v to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o as_o they_o who_o be_v in_o the_o ark_n escape_v out_o of_o the_o water_n by_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n perish_v who_o be_v not_o in_o it_o that_o notion_n will_v very_o well_o agree_v to_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o like_a phrase_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v in_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n three_o 15_o so_o in_o baptism_n when_o we_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o water_n we_o escape_v out_o of_o that_o mystical_a destruction_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v befall_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o salvation_n when_o we_o descend_v under_o it_o and_o this_o salvation_n of_o baptism_n be_v very_o proper_o ascribe_v to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ._n for_o as_o our_o go_v under_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o death_n and_o burial_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v not_o only_o represent_v it_o but_o apply_v it_o to_o we_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o own_o and_o as_o if_o we_o make_v one_o person_n with_o he_o and_o by_o apply_v it_o to_o we_o produce_v in_o we_o a_o like_a mystical_a death_n to_o the_o worldly_a life_n as_o in_o this_o mystical_a way_n of_o argue_v from_o archetypal_a to_o ectypal_a being_n so_o frequent_o use_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o platonic_a notion_n then_o receive_v among_o the_o hellenist_n the_o archetype_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v not_o only_o like_o copy_n in_o imitation_n whereof_o the_o resemblance_n in_o the_o ectypa_n be_v make_v but_o as_o seal_n to_o produce_v their_o own_o similitude_n as_o seal_n do_v by_o application_n to_o the_o wax_n in_o regard_n whereof_o we_o be_v say_v in_o baptism_n to_o be_v dead_a with_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o he_o and_o to_o be_v plant_v with_o he_o 5._o rom._n vi_fw-la 4_o 5._o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o likeness_n of_o his_o death_n so_o i_o say_v by_o the_o same_o way_n of_o argue_v our_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v not_o only_o represent_v but_o apply_v the_o merit_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o resurrection_n to_o we_o so_o that_o it_o must_v produce_v in_o we_o a_o like_a signature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o platonical_a term_n first_o of_o a_o mystical_a resurrection_n from_o sin_n and_o a_o worldly_a life_n and_o then_o of_o our_o corporal_a resurrection_n from_o the_o grave_n and_o this_o consequence_n hold_v so_o firm_o that_o if_o christ_n himself_o be_v rise_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o they_o rise_v also_o to_o who_o
i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o the_o validity_n of_o laic_n and_o much_o more_o woman_n baptism_n who_o by_o the_o apostle_n rule_v be_v much_o less_o capable_a of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n can_v be_v defend_v unless_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v by_o that_o general_a delegation_n which_o may_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v be_v grant_v to_o they_o by_o the_o governor_n by_o those_o custom_n and_o constitution_n which_o permit_v they_o to_o administer_v it_o but_o it_o will_v then_o be_v a_o further_a doubt_n how_o far_o such_o person_n as_o these_o be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o delegation_n to_o which_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v at_o present_a to_o digress_v §_o fourteen_o or_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o late_a sense_n only_o as_o sacred_a rite_n institute_v by_o god_n for_o his_o public_a and_o solemn_a worship_n to_o which_o he_o have_v be_v please_v to_o annex_v such_o blessing_n as_o may_v encourage_v person_n to_o their_o observation_n yet_o even_o so_o they_o will_v belong_v to_o the_o clergy_n if_o not_o immediate_o as_o governor_n yet_o at_o least_o as_o person_n consecrate_v and_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o divine_a worship_n in_o public_a for_o under_o this_o notion_n it_o will_v be_v their_o proper_a province_n to_o officiate_v in_o the_o solemnity_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o private_a devotion_n of_o closet_n but_o that_o which_o be_v perform_v public_o in_o church_n that_o baptism_n do_v so_o appear_v from_o all_o its_o end_n both_o as_o it_o be_v a_o initiation_n of_o a_o member_n into_o the_o church_n as_o a_o multitude_n at_o least_o if_o not_o as_o a_o body_n politic_a and_o as_o we_o be_v hereby_o unite_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o partake_v of_o one_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o believe_v one_o god_n and_o one_o faith_n and_o as_o we_o here_o partake_v of_o one_o spirit_n with_o they_o which_o plain_o concern_v we_o not_o in_o our_o private_a but_o public_a capacity_n and_o that_o the_o bless_a eucharist_n do_v so_o too_o be_v notorious_a and_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o discourse_n of_o our_o author_n against_o the_o private_a mass_n of_o the_o romanist_n §_o xv_o and_o even_o this_o late_a notion_n be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n both_o to_o secure_v these_o employment_n from_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o consequent_o to_o invest_v the_o ordinary_a successor_n into_o these_o employment_n with_o a_o power_n of_o government_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v these_o employment_n from_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o laity_n for_o thus_o god_n have_v always_o be_v extreme_o severe_a against_o all_o encroachment_n in_o the_o public_a solemnity_n of_o his_o service_n usual_o more_o severe_a than_o against_o those_o sin_n which_o our_o brethren_n be_v general_o inclinable_a to_o look_v on_o as_o very_o much_o more_o flagitious_a the_o example_n of_o 9.10_o of_o 2_o sam._n vi_o 6_o 7._o 1_o chr._n xiii_o 9.10_o vzzah_n and_o 21._o and_o 2_o chron._n xxvi_o 16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 20_o 21._o vzziah_n be_v very_o considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n but_o especial_o that_o of_o saul_n xiii_o saul_n 1_o sam._n xiii_o who_o though_o he_o have_v first_o wait_v for_o samuel_n 8.11_o samuel_n ver._n 8.11_o seven_o day_n together_o and_o though_o the_o people_n be_v 6.11_o be_v ver._n 6.11_o scatter_v from_o he_o and_o those_o few_o that_o follow_v he_o be_v under_o a_o excessive_a 7._o excessive_a ver._n 7._o consternation_n and_o that_o the_o 12._o the_o ver._n 12._o philistine_n be_v ready_a to_o engage_v he_o on_o these_o disadvantage_n which_o must_v be_v more_o formidable_a to_o he_o not_o have_v first_o invoke_v the_o divine_a assistance_n yet_o because_o upon_o all_o these_o consideration_n he_o 12._o he_o ver._n 12._o force_v himself_o as_o himself_o profess_v and_o offer_v a_o burn_a offering_n he_o have_v this_o severe_a sentence_n from_o samuel_n at_o his_o next_o meeting_n that_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v 14._o be_v ver._n 13_o 14._o establish_v in_o his_o posterity_n which_o by_o the_o way_n may_v let_v our_o dissent_v brethren_n understand_v how_o unwarrantable_a their_o pretence_n be_v for_o venture_v on_o the_o celebration_n of_o sacrament_n without_o a_o call_v though_o they_o must_v otherwise_o be_v hinder_v from_o all_o sacrament_n in_o a_o regular_a way_n by_o the_o ordinary_a regular_a church_n governor_n for_o as_o saul_n here_o may_v have_v have_v more_o hope_n of_o a_o merciful_a return_n of_o his_o prayer_n without_o the_o solemnity_n of_o sacrifice_n in_o these_o circumstance_n wherein_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o have_v it_o perform_v with_o its_o due_a solemnity_n than_o by_o presume_v to_o transgress_v his_o order_n in_o perform_v they_o irregular_o so_o by_o the_o same_o proportion_n god_n will_v more_o easy_o excuse_v our_o brethren_n for_o the_o want_n of_o sacrament_n if_o they_o can_v not_o have_v they_o on_o term_n consistent_a with_o their_o conscience_n than_o accept_v of_o their_o devotion_n accompany_v with_o these_o solemnity_n when_o they_o can_v have_v they_o without_o usurpation_n §_o xvi_o for_o as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n saul_n and_o our_o brethren_n too_o have_v not_o be_v chargeable_a with_o the_o sin_n of_o omit_v these_o solemnity_n when_o they_o can_v not_o have_v they_o without_o sin_n i_o mean_v in_o our_o brethren_n case_n without_o the_o sin_n of_o compliance_n with_o condition_n which_o they_o think_v unconscionable_a if_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v they_o from_o their_o ordinary_a governor_n or_o of_o usurpation_n if_o they_o shall_v attempt_v to_o administer_v they_o themselves_o and_o beside_o they_o may_v have_v have_v great_a hope_n of_o have_v such_o their_o prayer_n hear_v not_o only_o on_o account_n of_o the_o general_a uncovenant_v goodness_n of_o god_n but_o even_o of_o the_o equity_n of_o the_o covenant_n itself_o it_o not_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o party_n here_o concern_v will_v ever_o deprive_v we_o of_o promise_n so_o necessary_a for_o we_o mere_o on_o non-performance_n of_o condition_n though_o moral_o only_a not_o natural_o impossible_a i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v impossible_a to_o a_o good_a conscience_n if_o it_o will_v continue_v good_a as_o well_o as_o such_o as_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n so_o in_o the_o late_a case_n where_o both_o saul_n and_o they_o usurp_v a_o power_n of_o celebrate_v these_o solemnity_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v content_a to_o want_v they_o they_o incur_v the_o guilt_n of_o a_o sin_n in_o procure_v it_o and_o that_o as_o have_v appear_v from_o the_o instance_n now_o mention_v of_o very_o great_a heinousness_n in_o the_o esteem_n of_o god_n see_v he_o have_v punish_v it_o with_o so_o great_a severity_n which_o do_v not_o only_o pollute_v their_o prayer_n and_o make_v they_o unacceptable_a even_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o equity_n as_o well_o as_o strict_a legal_a justice_n but_o also_o render_v they_o very_o just_o obnoxious_a to_o a_o severe_a punishment_n §_o xvii_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o pretend_v that_o these_o be_v legal_a example_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o this_o unlawfullness_n for_o any_o but_o levitical_a priest_n to_o intermeddle_v with_o sacrifice_n can_v i_o think_v be_v prove_v from_o any_o express_a prohibition_n against_o the_o other_o tribe_n ground_v on_o any_o reason_n singular_a and_o proper_a to_o that_o dispensation_n if_o it_o be_v i_o shall_v then_o confess_v that_o such_o positive_a command_n will_v not_o oblige_v we_o now_o who_o be_v under_o another_o legislator_n than_o moses_n but_o it_o be_v not_o for_o our_o brethren_n interest_n to_o deny_v the_o present_a obligation_n of_o several_a command_n of_o the_o mosaic_a dispensation_n so_o seem_o positive_a as_o that_o their_o moral_a reason_n have_v be_v very_o hardly_o if_o at_o all_o discoverable_a by_o we_o antecedent_o to_o the_o positive_a injunction_n of_o they_o not_o to_o mention_v the_o prohibition_n of_o incestuous_a marriage_n which_o all_o believe_v we_o at_o present_a concern_v in_o there_o be_v two_o very_a considerable_a instance_n for_o which_o our_o brethren_n usual_o plead_v with_o no_o little_a zeal_n that_o be_v the_o morality_n of_o the_o sabbath_n and_o of_o tithe_n wherein_o they_o can_v prove_v very_o little_a if_o the_o perpetual_a seasonableness_n of_o the_o reason_n on_o which_o the_o command_n be_v ground_v at_o first_o be_v not_o admit_v as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o prove_v its_o perpetual_a and_o present_a obligation_n §_o xviii_o now_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a case_n here_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prohibition_n against_o other_o tribe_n beside_o the_o levitical_a intermeddle_v with_o sacrifice_n seem_v whole_o derive_v from_o the_o notion_n of_o consecration_n which_o be_v a_o
that_o particular_a gift_n of_o 10_o of_o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 10_o discern_v their_o auditor_n spirit_n whereby_o they_o be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o 25_o that_o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 25_o god_n be_v in_o they_o of_o a_o truth_n not_o to_o mention_v their_o unwearied_a zeal_n the_o great_a toil_n and_o danger_n they_o endure_v in_o the_o employment_n the_o shame_n and_o contempt_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o inconvenience_n attend_v it_o which_o must_v needs_o possess_v their_o auditor_n with_o very_a favourable_a thought_n of_o their_o person_n of_o their_o sincerity_n and_o freedom_n from_o sinister_a design_n and_o their_o hearty_a good_a will_n to_o they_o whatever_o they_o may_v think_v of_o the_o prudence_n of_o their_o undertake_n and_o if_o it_o be_v only_o this_o extraordinary_a degree_n of_o grace_n that_o be_v then_o sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o person_n influence_v by_o it_o that_o will_v certain_o be_v no_o precedent_n for_o what_o man_n may_v ordinary_o expect_v now_o and_o where_o so_o much_o be_v undoubted_o extraordinary_a it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o distinguish_v what_o be_v not_o so_o at_o least_o this_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o be_v know_v from_o the_o bare_a historical_a record_n of_o these_o time_n wherein_o so_o many_o thing_n in_o this_o very_a case_n be_v extraordinary_a which_o will_v at_o least_o suffice_v to_o show_v how_o unconcluding_a such_o text_n as_o these_o be_v must_v prove_v for_o our_o adversary_n purpose_n without_o either_o express_a promise_n assure_v we_o of_o their_o actual_a continuance_n or_o immutable_a reason_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o will_v confine_v their_o proof_n within_o a_o narrow_a compass_n §_o xv_o and_o this_o will_v the_o rather_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v further_o that_o according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o that_o age_n and_o nation_n wherein_o the_o gospel_n be_v first_o preach_v whoever_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o think_v immediate_o to_o be_v make_v a_o prophet_n on_o this_o account_n abraham_n be_v call_v a_o 7_o a_o gen_n xx_o 7_o prophet_n and_o the_o jew_n as_o they_o pretend_v all_o of_o they_o and_o they_o alone_o to_o have_v this_o spirit_n so_o they_o do_v on_o that_o same_o account_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o nation_n 109._o nation_n cozri_fw-la part_n i._n s._n 95.103_o 109._o of_o prophet_n nor_o be_v they_o only_o the_o modern_a jew_n alone_o who_o make_v this_o challenge_n their_o ancestor_n do_v the_o same_o so_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n among_o other_o effect_n of_o this_o heavenly_a wisdom_n which_o with_o he_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n reckon_v this_o that_o it_o 27_o it_o wisd._n seven_o 27_o enter_v into_o holy_a soul_n make_v they_o son_n of_o god_n and_o prophet_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o christian_n who_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o privilege_n of_o israel_n as_o be_v themselves_o that_o true_a spiritual_a israel_n for_o who_o god_n principal_o design_v these_o favour_n do_v according_o challenge_v this_o privilege_n among_o the_o rest_n that_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o by_o the_o hear_n of_o faith_n 5_o faith_n gal._n iii._o 5_o and_o that_o this_o spirit_n which_o they_o thus_o receive_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o christian_a profession_n make_v they_o prophet_n according_a to_o the_o passage_n in_o 28_o in_o joel_n two_o 28_o joel_n thus_o apply_v 18._o apply_v act_n two_o 16_o 18._o by_o they_o and_o though_o the_o generality_n of_o convert_v then_o be_v heathen_n have_v not_o be_v favourable_a to_o jewish_a notion_n but_o those_o of_o the_o then_o prevail_v gentile_a philosophy_n yet_o even_o so_o they_o have_v be_v inclinable_a to_o take_v this_o divine_a spirit_n for_o a_o principle_n of_o prophecy_n every_o extraordinary_a person_n be_v by_o they_o think_v inhabit_v and_o influence_v by_o a_o god_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o converse_v with_o spirit_n when_o thorough_o purge_v from_o matter_n to_o be_v conscious_a of_o the_o divine_a secret_n to_o have_v a_o theurgical_a power_n and_o what_o great_a thing_n can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o true_a prophet_n than_o these_o thing_n especial_o when_o put_v together_o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o all_o the_o language_n and_o notion_n of_o mystical_a theology_n be_v borrow_v from_o they_o which_o do_v plain_o suppose_v that_o these_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o prophetical_a in_o all_o soul_n capable_a of_o receive_v they_o and_o to_o this_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o allude_v when_o he_o challenge_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o christian_n to_o know_v 16_o know_v 1_o cor._n two_o 16_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n and_o when_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o spirit_n he_o conclude_v the_o spiritual_a man_n must_v know_v the_o 11._o the_o ib._n v._n 10_o 11._o hide_a thing_n of_o god_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o which_o he_o be_v endue_v be_v privy_a to_o they_o as_o natural_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o every_o man_n be_v privy_a to_o his_o own_o secret_n this_o discovery_n of_o the_o divine_a secret_n be_v that_o which_o most_o proper_o belong_v to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n so_o god_n be_v say_v to_o teach_v david_n the_o 6_o the_o ps._n li._n 6_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 14_o and_o ps._n twenty-five_o 14_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o lord_n be_v say_v to_o be_v with_o they_o that_o fear_v he_o and_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o which_o i_o suppose_v our_o brethren_n will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v §_o xvi_o especial_o consider_v 2._o that_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n why_o person_n in_o that_o age_n shall_v feel_v extraordinary_a emotion_n upon_o their_o hear_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v to_o they_o which_o be_v certain_o proper_a to_o that_o age_n and_o can_v now_o be_v urge_v with_o any_o proportionable_a parity_n this_o be_v then_o to_o be_v make_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n who_o proposal_n be_v second_v with_o such_o preternatural_a transport_n this_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o our_o saviour_n veracity_n when_o they_o find_v the_o event_n so_o answerable_a to_o his_o promise_n and_o prediction_n this_o prove_v he_o indeed_o to_o have_v a_o power_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o to_o have_v the_o disposal_n of_o those_o hide_a influence_n of_o the_o other_o world_n when_o they_o find_v themselves_o so_o unaccountable_o animate_v and_o transport_v beyond_o what_o can_v have_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o rational_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o the_o spirit_n thus_o give_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o 30_o the_o eph._n i._n 13_o iv_o 30_o seal_n of_o god_n the_o 23_o the_o rom._n viii_o 23_o first_o fruit_n of_o their_o new_a inheritance_n the_o 5_o 2_o cor._n i_o 22_o v._o 5_o earnest_n of_o their_o promise_a future_a possession_n a_o 16_o a_o eph._n i._n 14_o rom._n viii_o 16_o witness_n of_o god_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o they_o who_o have_v it_o that_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o st._n john_n tell_v they_o of_o this_o witness_n 10_o witness_n 1_o st._n john_n v._n 10_o of_o god_n within_o they_o this_o unction_n 27._o unction_n 1_o st._n john_n ii_o 20_o 27._o that_o shall_v teach_v they_o all_o thing_n and_o particular_o to_o distinguish_v between_o pretender_n to_o the_o 3._o the_o 1_o st._n john_n iu._n 1_o 2_o 3._o spirit_n whether_o their_o pretence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o 13_o and_o 1_o st._n john_n iu._n 13_o hereby_o they_o may_v know_v whether_o they_o dwell_v in_o christ_n or_o christ_n in_o they_o because_o he_o have_v give_v they_o of_o his_o spirit_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o have_v the_o spirit_n be_v more_o notorious_a to_o they_o who_o have_v he_o than_o their_o interest_n in_o christ._n and_o according_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n as_o it_o be_v then_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v so_o describe_v that_o god_n will_v 18._o will_v joel_n ii_o 28_o 29._o act_n ii_o 17_o 18._o pour_v out_o of_o his_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n that_o all_o shall_v see_v vision_n and_o dream_v dream_n that_o 13_o that_o i._o liv._o 13_o all_o shall_v be_v teach_v of_o god_n and_o so_o teach_v as_o that_o they_o shall_v need_v 11._o need_v heb._n v._n 10_o 11._o no_o other_o instructor_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v dwell_v 16_o dwell_v col._n iii_o 16_o plentiful_o in_o they_o in_o their_o 8_o their_o deut._n thirty_o 14_o rom._n x._o 8_o mouth_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n that_o even_o tongue_n themselves_o shall_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o they_o who_o 22_o who_o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 22_o believe_v but_o only_o to_o they_o who_o do_v not_o yet_o believe_v all_o which_o
design_v to_o send_v that_o he_o shall_v take_v of_o christ_n no_o doubt_n of_o his_o doctrine_n as_o he_o immediate_o say_v that_o whatever_o the_o father_n have_v be_v he_o and_o he_o have_v elsewhere_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n and_o show_v it_o unto_o they_o so_o that_o baptism_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o person_n will_v imply_v a_o admit_v disciple_n not_o as_o the_o ordinary_a baptism_n of_o those_o time_n do_v pretend_v to_o do_v only_o to_o some_o eminent_a man_n who_o be_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o the_o sect_n to_o which_o baptism_n do_v admit_v they_o but_o to_o god_n himself_o in_o all_o the_o three_o person_n who_o yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o three_o master_n but_o one_o for_o as_o our_o saviour_n by_o preach_v his_o father_n doctrine_n be_v say_v to_o glorify_v his_o father_n in_o own_v he_o as_o the_o original_a master_n so_o the_o spirit_n by_o inculcate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o son_n be_v say_v to_o glorify_v the_o sun_n by_o still_o own_v the_o son_n as_o the_o master_n of_o those_o instruction_n which_o be_v thus_o inculcate_v by_o he_o and_o as_o the_o son_n be_v receive_v his_o doctrine_n from_o his_o father_n do_v not_o derogate_v from_o his_o enjoin_v the_o title_n of_o a_o master_n also_o so_o neither_o will_v the_o same_o reason_n of_o the_o spirit_n receive_v his_o doctrine_n from_o the_o son_n hinder_v he_o also_o from_o the_o same_o title_n of_o a_o master_n and_o this_o i_o take_v indeed_o to_o be_v the_o useful_a reason_n why_o it_o be_v so_o frequent_o inculcate_v by_o our_o saviour_n that_o he_o and_o his_o father_n be_v 22._o be_v joh._n x._o 30.xvii.11_n 22._o one_o and_o by_o st._n 7_o st._n 1_o joh._n v._o 7_o john_n that_o these_o three_o be_v one_o not_o so_o much_o to_o prevent_v any_o danger_n of_o polytheism_n for_o that_o be_v a_o thing_n the_o jew_n to_o who_o he_o preach_v be_v not_o so_o much_o in_o danger_n of_o nor_o to_o prevent_v any_o scandal_n that_o the_o jew_n may_v have_v take_v up_o against_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o if_o it_o have_v by_o this_o mean_v countenance_v a_o thing_n to_o which_o they_o be_v so_o averse_a for_o it_o may_v have_v be_v show_v that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o new_a to_o they_o and_o that_o our_o saviour_n assert_v nothing_o more_o concern_v it_o than_o what_o have_v be_v assert_v by_o their_o most_o eminent_a hellenistical_a doctor_n and_o during_o our_o saviour_n own_o life_n time_n he_o do_v not_o speak_v thing_n so_o clear_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o his_o apostle_n do_v afterward_o but_o to_o prevent_v all_o danger_n of_o take_v they_o for_o three_o master_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n erect_v three_o school_n and_o make_v division_n and_o emulation_n among_o their_o scholar_n which_o they_o be_v otherwise_o very_o likely_a to_o have_v do_v in_o consequence_n to_o the_o notion_n then_o current_a concern_v these_o baptismal_a form_n and_o according_o the_o gnostic_n who_o by_o live_v near_o to_o those_o time_n have_v better_a mean_n than_o we_o have_v now_o of_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o form_n and_o custom_n when_o they_o baptise_a into_o the_o name_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o 18._o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o seem_v also_o to_o have_v own_v that_o mother_n for_o their_o mistress_n on_o account_n of_o those_o seed_n by_o she_o infuse_v into_o they_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o come_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o knowledge_n of_o mystery_n they_o boast_v of_o and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v very_o agreeable_a that_o they_o who_o have_v thus_o desert_v christ_n school_n shall_v also_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o instruction_n they_o may_v have_v receive_v not_o only_o from_o christ_n himself_o but_o also_o from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o be_v to_o preach_v nothing_o to_o they_o but_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o christ._n §_o xvii_o but_o this_o will_v appear_v yet_o less_o strange_a to_o they_o who_o shall_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o often_o the_o spirit_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n himself_o i_o shall_v elsewhere_o have_v occasion_n to_o produce_v instance_n and_o therefore_o shall_v forbear_v they_o now_o i_o only_o observe_v at_o present_a that_o if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o mastership_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o mastership_n of_o christ._n and_o so_o indeed_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o christ_n as_o the_o shechinah_n be_v to_o god_n in_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n and_o according_o these_o shechinahs_n or_o visible_a appearance_n be_v more_o frequent_o ascribe_v to_o the_o spirit_n than_o to_o any_o other_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o indeed_o when_o the_o spirit_n be_v call_v the_o spirit_n of_o glory_n and_o of_o christ_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v call_v so_o as_o be_v indeed_o itself_o the_o glory_n by_o which_o christ_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o soul_n as_o therefore_o god_n himself_o be_v say_v to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o israelite_n when_o his_o shechinah_n be_v present_a with_o they_o and_o as_o he_o be_v say_v to_o remove_v his_o presence_n when_o that_o be_v withdraw_v or_o remove_v from_o they_o so_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o explication_n wheresoever_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a christ_n himself_o will_v be_v present_a also_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o who_o desert_n his_o school_n must_v thereby_o lose_v the_o presence_n and_o mastership_n of_o christ_n they_o must_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n lose_v his_o spirit_n also_o now_o the_o desert_v of_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o concern_v our_o present_a adversary_n as_o near_o as_o it_o do_v they_o who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n §_o xviii_o to_o proceed_v therefore_o in_o my_o explication_n of_o this_o passage_n of_o this_o divine_a author_n i_o now_o come_v to_o that_o which_o be_v indeed_o most_o difficult_a in_o it_o that_o be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o renew_v such_o lapser_n as_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o to_o repentance_n and_o here_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o show_v 1._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o renew_v they_o to_o repentance_n and_o then_o 2._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o impossibility_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o former_a we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o fall_v here_o describe_v be_v a_o fall_n from_o their_o baptismal_a state_n and_o therefore_o the_o renew_v they_o imply_v a_o put_v they_o in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o they_o be_v before_o the_o renew_v here_o speak_v of_o will_v be_v most_o obvious_o intelligible_a of_o a_o restitution_n of_o they_o to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o baptism_n and_o not_o to_o lay_v any_o stress_n on_o the_o critical_a importance_n of_o this_o term_n renovation_n i_o have_v also_o show_v that_o renovation_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v peculiar_o ascribe_v to_o baptism_n though_o it_o be_v give_v there_o to_o person_n who_o never_o have_v it_o before_o as_o it_o be_v a_o renovation_n of_o that_o spirit_n which_o adam_n have_v in_o his_o innocence_n and_o we_o may_v all_o have_v have_v from_o he_o if_o he_o have_v continue_v in_o his_o innocence_n and_o that_o the_o renovation_n here_o describe_v be_v say_v to_o be_v to_o repentance_n that_o also_o very_a well_o agree_v with_o this_o notion_n of_o our_o be_v hereby_o restore_v to_o the_o state_n of_o baptism_n for_o repentance_n and_o baptism_n be_v always_o join_v together_o 38_o act._n two_o 38_o repent_v and_o be_v baptize_v every_o one_o of_o you_o say_v st._n peter_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o common_a baptism_n there_o use_v to_o expiate_v they_o from_o their_o former_a impurity_n as_o well_o as_o to_o admit_v they_o to_o a_o pure_a way_n of_o live_v for_o the_o future_a so_o st._n john_n baptist_n before_o his_o baptism_n preach_v repentance_n and_o he_o charge_v those_o who_o be_v baptize_v by_o he_o to_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n and_o the_o same_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o lesser_a mystery_n among_o the_o heathen_n to_o which_o baptism_n be_v think_v answerable_a among_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v purgative_n as_o the_o great_a be_v perfective_a these_o thing_n therefore_o be_v thus_o suppose_v both_o these_o term_n of_o renovation_n and_o renew_v to_o repentance_n will_v be_v convenient_o intelligible_a of_o baptism_n itself_o and_o so_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n will_v be_v that_o a_o restoration_n to_o their_o baptismal_a state_n that_o be_v their_o be_v again_o admit_v as_o christ_n scholar_n and_o so_o the_o entitle_v they_o to_o the_o privilege_n of_o christ_n school_n among_o other_o that_o of_o
the_o internal_a instruction_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o regular_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o a_o repetition_n of_o their_o baptism_n itself_o because_o that_o be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o admission_n into_o it_o so_o that_o as_o they_o who_o be_v not_o at_o first_o baptize_v be_v never_o christ_n disciple_n so_o they_o who_o can_v be_v baptize_v the_o second_o time_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o become_a disciple_n a_o second_o time_n on_o supposition_n of_o a_o relapse_n but_o christ_n institution_n admit_v of_o only_o one_o baptism_n whence_o the_o author_n may_v infer_v the_o same_o argument_n for_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o restitution_n of_o lapser_n to_o the_o church_n communion_n here_o as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n as_o he_o there_o infer_v that_o they_o who_o have_v their_o sin_n once_o forgive_v they_o upon_o their_o come_n to_o christ_n on_o account_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o they_o can_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o be_v a_o second_o time_n forgive_v if_o they_o fall_v away_o from_o their_o first_o state_n which_o entitle_v they_o to_o forgiveness_n because_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o like_a that_o of_o the_o law_n repeat_v often_o but_o offer_v up_o once_o and_o that_o for_o ever_o so_o here_o christ_n have_v institute_v but_o one_o baptism_n by_o which_o man_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o his_o school_n they_o who_o forfeit_v the_o benefit_n of_o their_o first_o admission_n by_o desert_v the_o school_n can_v never_o expect_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o second_o and_o if_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o baptism_n which_o be_v here_o describe_v as_o a_o renew_n to_o repentance_n it_o will_v then_o follow_v that_o they_o who_o can_v be_v admit_v to_o a_o new_a baptism_n must_v on_o that_o account_n be_v exclude_v from_o those_o hope_n which_o a_o second_o baptism_n may_v have_v give_v they_o of_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n if_o this_o exposition_n be_v admit_v for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o author_n than_o the_o impossibility_n will_v be_v understand_v strict_o and_o proper_o that_o as_o it_o be_v real_o unpossible_a for_o they_o to_o get_v a_o second_o baptism_n so_o it_o will_v be_v also_o impossible_a to_o gain_v that_o renovation_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v without_o it_o §_o xix_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o beside_o baptism_n here_o be_v another_o ceremony_n of_o admit_v disciple_n mention_v in_o the_o text_n that_o be_v 2_o heb._n vi_fw-la 2_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o be_v not_o think_v so_o uniterable_a as_o baptism_n be_v and_o that_o this_o may_v supply_v all_o the_o defect_n of_o a_o second_o baptism_n to_o person_n who_o have_v forfeit_v their_o interest_n in_o the_o first_o by_o forsake_v the_o discipleship_n into_o which_o they_o have_v be_v admit_v by_o it_o that_o this_o be_v think_v to_o have_v all_o the_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n that_o it_o make_v they_o disciple_n of_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o school_n of_o those_o time_n that_o it_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o more_o proper_o than_o baptism_n itself_o for_o the_o samaritan_n receive_v the_o spirit_n not_o by_o the_o baptism_n of_o st._n philip_n but_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n john_n that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o mean_n of_o remit_v sin_n and_o be_v according_o practise_v in_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n that_o this_o be_v the_o very_a ceremony_n make_v use_v of_o by_o the_o church_n in_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n for_o all_o the_o end_n now_o mention_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o novatian_o that_o this_o divine_a author_n do_v suppose_v that_o the_o foundation_n may_v be_v lay_v again_o 1._o ver._n 1._o when_o he_o so_o dissuade_v the_o person_n to_o who_o he_o write_v from_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o can_v suppose_v a_o restitution_n of_o lapser_n to_o their_o baptismal_a state_n so_o impossible_a as_o be_v here_o suppose_a that_o he_o seem_v plain_o to_o suppose_v this_o as_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o not_o only_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o have_v to_o deal_v when_o the_o reason_n he_o insist_o on_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o this_o hazard_n be_v only_o that_o they_o will_v thereby_o lose_v so_o much_o of_o the_o progress_n they_o have_v already_o make_v to_o perfection_n by_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v by_o this_o mean_v reduce_v to_o their_o first_o beginning_n that_o their_o sail_v thereby_o in_o point_n of_o perfection_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o author_n design_n in_o this_o whole_a chapter_n to_o show_v how_o much_o they_o will_v thereby_o unfit_a themselves_o for_o that_o strong_a meat_n which_o he_o make_v proper_a for_o perfect_a person_n that_o be_v for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o both_o sense_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v a_o person_n full_o grow_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o who_o milk_n be_v more_o proper_a and_o as_o it_o signify_v a_o person_n come_v to_o a_o near_a familiarity_n with_o the_o deity_n in_o the_o mystical_a style_n for_o it_o be_v to_o such_o that_o the_o mystery_n be_v communicate_v and_o they_o be_v only_o such_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v benefit_v by_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o those_o who_o have_v only_o be_v purge_v from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o they_o shall_v by_o this_o mean_n degrade_v themselves_o from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o very_a first_o cathartick_n mystery_n and_o if_o they_o be_v child_n who_o have_v need_n of_o milk_n they_o must_v then_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o imperfection_n of_o newborn_a babe_n and_o that_o if_o the_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v that_o be_v if_o person_n who_o have_v forfeit_v their_o baptismal_a state_n may_v be_v again_o restore_v to_o it_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v restore_v whether_o by_o another_o baptism_n or_o only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n whether_o to_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o perfection_n they_o have_v attain_v to_o before_o or_o whether_o only_o to_o a_o inferior_a §_o xx_o i_o can_v hearty_o wish_v that_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a danger_n that_o though_o person_n lapse_v from_o their_o baptismal_a obligation_n may_v not_o expect_v a_o new_a baptism_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v restore_v gradual_o to_o the_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v before_o they_o fall_v and_o that_o this_o restitution_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n though_o less_o entire_a and_o slow_a than_o that_o of_o baptism_n yet_o may_v at_o length_n prove_v the_o same_o way_n beneficial_a to_o the_o person_n thus_o restore_v what_o the_o church_n have_v think_v in_o this_o matter_n even_o since_o the_o opposition_n to_o the_o novatian_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o my_o design_n if_o our_o brethren_n do_v believe_v now_o as_o they_o do_v then_o that_o in_o baptism_n all_o former_a sin_n be_v entire_o remit_v in_o a_o moment_n without_o any_o further_a satisfaction_n than_o their_o covenant_n there_o undertake_v that_o they_o will_v not_o commit_v they_o for_o the_o future_a but_o that_o the_o restitution_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n after_o a_o lapse_n from_o their_o baptismal_a state_n be_v not_o to_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o a_o course_n of_o long_a and_o severe_a penance_n for_o several_a crime_n for_o several_a year_n according_a to_o the_o penitential_a canon_n then_o in_o force_n for_o some_o not_o till_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n if_o even_o then_o itself_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o sin_n of_o schism_n be_v of_o as_o piacular_a a_o nature_n as_o they_o believe_v it_o then_o of_o which_o in_o my_o second_o part_n elibertin_n conc._n elibertin_n and_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v upon_o their_o return_n from_o it_o to_o grieve_v and_o humble_a themselves_o for_o have_v ever_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o as_o moses_n and_o maximus_n and_o other_o holy_a person_n of_o st._n cyprian_n age_n do_v the_o very_a impossibility_n of_o be_v restore_v by_o a_o second_o baptism_n and_o their_o be_v consequent_o oblige_v to_o endeavour_v a_o reconciliation_n by_o a_o way_n so_o much_o more_o tedious_a and_o rigorous_a as_o this_o be_v of_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n will_v have_v be_v take_v for_o consideration_n so_o weighty_a as_o that_o very_o few_o thing_n else_o will_v be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o contervail_v they_o even_o this_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n by_o their_o separation_n from_o christ_n school_n will_v by_o the_o principle_n already_o prove_v oblige_v they_o rather_o to_o submit_v to_o all_o unsinful_a imposition_n of_o his_o chair_n than_o they_o will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v expose_v to_o
desertion_n itself_o can_v they_o show_v any_o thing_n peculiar_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n why_o lapser_n to_o judaisme_n shall_v not_o be_v receive_v again_o into_o the_o christian_a communion_n rather_o than_o the_o lapser_n into_o any_o other_o sect_n nay_o be_v not_o baptism_n equal_o deny_v to_o the_o penitent_n who_o return_v from_o other_o sect_n as_o from_o they_o and_o be_v they_o not_o receive_v and_o reconcile_v upon_o their_o repentance_n by_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o church_n as_o familiar_o as_o other_o sectary_n and_o if_o it_o be_v only_o on_o account_n of_o the_o general_a establishment_n of_o one_o only_a baptism_n that_o they_o be_v then_o discourage_v to_o hope_v for_o a_o reconciliation_n why_o shall_v not_o our_o present_a adversary_n think_v themselves_o as_o much_o concern_v in_o that_o as_o the_o primitive_a apostate_n to_o judaisme_n chap._n fourteen_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n prove_v to_o be_v a_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o content_n §_o i_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o separation_n and_o the_o difficulty_n of_o its_o pardonableness_n be_v very_o prudent_a and_o lawful_a reason_n for_o bear_v with_o a_o lesser_a sin_n that_o be_v more_o easy_o pardonable_a §_o ay_o ii_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o grieve_v god_n spirit_n and_o how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v unpardonable_a §_o iii_o iu_o two_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n resist_v by_o the_o israelite_n §_o v._o this_o apply_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n how_o the_o christian_n be_v likely_a to_o understand_v these_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o expound_v the_o old_a testament_n which_o prevail_v among_o they_o §_o vi_o our_o saviour_n use_v herein_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v notorious_a to_o the_o jew_n §_o vii_o grieve_v the_o spirit_n the_o same_o with_o the_o grieve_n of_o christ._n §_o viii_o 1._o as_o to_o the_o testimony_n which_o the_o spirit_n give_v he_o by_o miracle_n §_o ix_o how_o our_o saviour_n threaten_n be_v fulfil_v §_o x._o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o resist_n of_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n §_o xi_o 2._o murder_v of_o the_o prophet_n a_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o he_o be_v particular_o a_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n §_o xii_o this_o particular_o apply_v to_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n §_o xiii_o 3._o resist_v the_o influence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o we_o apply_v to_o the_o jew_n §_o fourteen_o to_o the_o christian_n §_o xv._o according_a to_o the_o hellenistical_a philosophy_n §_o xvi_o xvii_o xviii_o 4._o resist_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o order_v by_o the_o spirit_n §_o xix_o separation_n from_o the_o canonical_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o xx._n concern_v the_o punishment_n of_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o way_n of_o argue_v use_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n from_o old_a testament_n precedent_n §_o xxi_o xxii_o another_z sin_n that_o our_o brethren_n be_v usual_o trouble_v with_o when_o they_o be_v under_o any_o anguish_n of_o conscience_n be_v that_o against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n concern_v the_o irremissibility_n whereof_o the_o expression_n be_v indeed_o very_o dreadful_a if_o therefore_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o the_o guilt_n of_o this_o by_o their_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o i_o presume_v themselves_o will_v account_v such_o as_o ought_v not_o to_o he_o venture_v on_o but_o on_o very_a great_a and_o very_o real_a necessity_n not_o on_o so_o mean_a account_n and_o so_o little_a probability_n as_o those_o be_v whereby_o they_o usual_o defend_v their_o separation_n and_o if_o the_o fear_n of_o a_o little_a sin_n in_o obey_v their_o superior_n be_v take_v for_o so_o just_a a_o reason_n to_o excuse_v their_o disobedience_n to_o their_o superior_n and_o not_o only_o their_o disobedience_n but_o their_o resistance_n and_o separation_n from_o they_o they_o certain_o when_o they_o shall_v find_v that_o by_o their_o suffering_n themselves_o to_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n and_o much_o more_o by_o their_o voluntary_a separate_n themselves_o from_o their_o superior_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v pay_v they_o the_o obedience_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o they_o they_o shall_v bring_v themselves_o into_o the_o danger_n of_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o sin_n incomparable_o great_a in_o itself_o and_o more_o difficult_o pardonable_a than_o that_o be_v which_o themselves_o can_v fear_v they_o shall_v prove_v guilty_a of_o by_o their_o obedience_n this_o will_v certain_o oblige_v they_o in_o all_o prudence_n when_o they_o find_v themselves_o put_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o venture_n to_o venture_v on_o a_o lesser_a evil_n rather_o than_o a_o great_a and_o to_o account_v that_o evil_a no_o evil_a at_o all_o at_o least_o not_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v impute_v to_o they_o as_o a_o evil_a when_o they_o find_v themselves_o force_v upon_o it_o by_o the_o unhappy_a necessity_n of_o so_o hard_a a_o choice_n i_o know_v it_o be_v a_o plea_n of_o late_a much_o insist_v on_o by_o they_o that_o even_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o sin_n nay_o the_o suspicion_n of_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o excuse_v they_o from_o the_o otherwise_o lawful_a command_n of_o their_o superior_n as_o long_o as_o their_o private_a conscience_n can_v free_v themselves_o from_o that_o suspicion_n and_o this_o pretence_n will_v have_v indeed_o a_o great_a appearance_n of_o truth_n if_o their_o obedience_n to_o their_o superior_n be_v indeed_o as_o indifferent_a a_o thing_n as_o they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v when_o they_o make_v this_o pretence_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o it_o no_o doubt_v a_o suspicion_n of_o sin_n especial_o if_o that_o suspicion_n be_v think_v probable_a by_o the_o person_n who_o be_v under_o the_o suspicion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o excuse_v he_o from_o a_o performance_n otherwise_o indifferent_a §_o two_o but_o if_o our_o dissent_v brethren_n will_v state_n the_o case_n right_a they_o shall_v suppose_v a_o sin_n in_o both_o case_n on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o sin_n of_o do_v the_o thing_n require_v from_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o sin_n of_o disobedience_n to_o their_o superior_n and_o divide_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n and_o then_o no_o doubt_n they_o will_v not_o scruple_n but_o the_o secure_a resolution_n of_o their_o conscience_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v to_o choose_v that_o which_o be_v likely_a to_o prove_v less_o sinful_a and_o more_o pardonable_a nay_o when_o themselves_o say_v that_o in_o this_o case_n of_o probable_a evidence_n or_o at_o least_o of_o the_o appearance_n of_o such_o probable_a evidence_n their_o disobedience_n can_v be_v no_o sin_n it_o can_v only_o be_v on_o this_o account_n that_o they_o can_v pretend_v it_o that_o their_o duty_n to_o obey_v god_n in_o such_o a_o instance_n be_v great_a than_o their_o duty_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o superior_n if_o indeed_o they_o own_v they_o as_o superior_n and_o acknowledge_v any_o duty_n to_o they_o if_o therefore_o it_o may_v appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o sin_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o by_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n be_v great_a and_o less_o pardonable_a than_o the_o sin_n they_o will_v incur_v by_o submit_v or_o at_o least_o by_o pay_v passive_a obedience_n to_o a_o seem_o sinful_a imposition_n if_o they_o may_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o sin_n of_o set_v up_o or_o countenance_v opposite_a conventicle_n be_v great_a and_o more_o difficulty_n pardonable_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o wear_v a_o surplice_n or_o kneel_v at_o the_o sacrament_n etc._n etc._n then_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o these_o instance_n which_o otherwise_o have_v be_v sinful_a be_v notwithstanding_o in_o this_o case_n no_o sin_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o excuse_v their_o separation_n from_o be_v sinful_a and_o that_o this_o be_v so_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v already_o so_o i_o now_o proceed_v to_o show_v particular_o from_o this_o topick_n of_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o i_o presume_v themselves_o will_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v a_o sin_n both_o great_a and_o more_o difficult_o pardonable_a than_o any_o of_o those_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o excuse_v their_o separation_n from_o be_v sinful_a §_o iii_o now_o for_o clear_v this_o sin_n which_o seem_v hitherto_o to_o have_v be_v so_o little_o understand_v i_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n when_o it_o be_v to_o express_v a_o provocation_n of_o god_n of_o the_o high_a kind_n to_o express_v it_o by_o a_o commotion_n of_o mind_n suitable_a to_o that_o which_o be_v in_o man_n when_o they_o be_v extreme_o angry_a and_o therefore_o
as_o in_o little_a anger_n be_v in_o man_n though_o they_o be_v violent_a for_o the_o time_n yet_o they_o soon_o pass_v away_o and_o leave_v no_o great_a disturbance_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o he_o that_o be_v angry_a but_o in_o great_a one_o the_o very_a mind_n be_v disorder_v and_o so_o the_o transport_v become_v more_o last_a as_o well_o as_o more_o vehement_a and_o the_o person_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v so_o angry_a be_v also_o make_v by_o it_o more_o implacable_a and_o less_o capable_a of_o accept_v any_o term_n of_o reconciliation_n so_o the_o scripture_n represent_v the_o anger_n of_o god_n himself_o that_o the_o anger_n of_o man_n be_v thus_o express_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o speak_v use_v in_o those_o country_n we_o have_v instance_n not_o only_o in_o our_o saviour_n 21_o saviour_n st._n joh._n xi_o 33_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d joh._n xiii_o 21_o when_o he_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o 3._o in_o psal._n cvi_fw-la 33_o so_o dan._n two_o 3_o seven_o 13_o job_n seven_o 11_o xxi_o 4_o psal._n lxxvii_o 3_o cxlii_o 3._o moses_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v provoke_v in_o his_o spirit_n when_o he_o speak_v unadvised_o with_o his_o lip_n that_o it_o be_v hence_o also_o apply_v to_o god_n instance_n may_v be_v see_v in_o 6_o in_o gen._n vi_fw-la 6_o genesis_n and_o 10_o and_o is._n lxiii_o 10_o elsewhere_o and_o general_o whenever_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v god_n immediate_o resolve_v on_o some_o severe_a temporal_a punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o person_n who_o have_v thus_o provoke_v he_o and_o that_o so_o peremptory_o as_o that_o even_o their_o penitence_n itself_o shall_v not_o prevail_v with_o he_o to_o change_v his_o resolution_n then_o he_o make_v his_o decree_n and_o sometime_o confirm_v it_o with_o a_o oath_n thus_o in_o genesis_n 3_o genesis_n gen._n vi_fw-la 3_o when_o he_o have_v resolve_v that_o his_o spirit_n shall_v no_o long_o strive_v with_o they_o he_o immediate_o resolve_v that_o their_o day_n shall_v be_v a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n that_o be_v that_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o respite_n he_o will_v allow_v they_o before_o the_o deluge_n and_o elsewhere_o when_o his_o spirit_n be_v say_v to_o be_v grieve_v then_o follow_v the_o mention_n of_o the_o judgement_n which_o elsewhere_o he_o inflict_v on_o they_o who_o have_v so_o provoke_v he_o and_o above_o all_o other_o sin_n for_o which_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v thus_o angry_a after_o the_o law_n be_v settle_v idolatry_n be_v by_o maimonides_n observe_v to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o 36._o mor._n nev._n part._n i._n cap._n 36._o and_o that_o we_o have_v see_v in_o deuteronomy_n to_o have_v be_v so_o describe_v not_o as_o a_o violation_n of_o a_o single_a precept_n only_o but_o as_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o whole_a covenant_n and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a further_o that_o whatever_o this_o may_v mean_v in_o the_o literal_a and_o immediate_a sense_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o like_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o other_o occasion_n ascribe_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o hellenistical_a jew_n who_o allegorize_v their_o law_n and_o who_o have_v the_o notion_n of_o this_o spirit_n of_o god_n as_o a_o subsistent_n be_v and_o frequent_o take_v for_o less_o occasion_n than_o this_o be_v of_o bring_v in_o their_o allegorical_a sense_n be_v very_o likely_a to_o ascribe_v these_o passage_n to_o this_o spirit_n as_o a_o distinct_a subsistent_n be_v and_o indeed_o these_o other_o two_o subsistence_n of_o the_o son_n and_o spirit_n be_v so_o describe_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a apply_v to_o they_o by_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n no_o doubt_n from_o the_o cabalistical_a mystical_a exposition_n then_o receive_v among_o the_o hellenistical_a jew_n as_o that_o it_o can_v be_v no_o great_a violence_n to_o apply_v they_o this_o way_n on_o supposition_n that_o a_o mystical_a sense_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v beside_o the_o literal_a which_o be_v a_o supposition_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v general_o approve_v by_o these_o hellenistical_a jew_n of_o who_o i_o be_o now_o discourse_v thus_o as_o the_o son_n be_v take_v for_o that_o intrinsic_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o proverb_n which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v possess_v from_o the_o beginning_n 22_o prov._n viij_o 22_o and_o which_o the_o father_n do_v according_o make_v it_o as_o necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v have_v possess_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n as_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v be_v wise_a from_o the_o beginning_n so_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v by_o the_o apostle_n make_v as_o intimate_v to_o god_n as_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n be_v to_o a_o man_n for_o so_o he_o argue_v 11_o 1_o cor._n two_o 11_o who_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o a_o man_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n which_o be_v in_o he_o even_o so_o no_o man_n know_v the_o thing_n of_o god_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n as_o proper_o therefore_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v grieve_v and_o disturb_v when_o the_o man_n himself_o be_v grieve_v and_o disturb_v so_o proper_o this_o subsistent_n be_v may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v grieve_v and_o disturb_v when_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o as_o when_o a_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v excessive_o grieve_v it_o be_v all_o to_o one_o purpose_n whether_o we_o say_v that_o he_o himself_o be_v grieve_v or_o that_o his_o spirit_n be_v so_o because_o the_o grief_n of_o the_o man_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v in_o his_o spirit_n so_o also_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o same_o proportion_n when_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v excessive_o grieve_v we_o be_v to_o understand_v all_o those_o place_n of_o a_o grieve_n of_o his_o spirit_n as_o proper_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v express_o mention_v §_o iv_o and_o it_o be_v far_a yet_o observable_a that_o in_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n be_v please_v to_o express_v himself_o as_o if_o he_o be_v under_o the_o same_o transport_v of_o humour_n as_o man_n be_v when_o they_o be_v in_o those_o passion_n thus_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o unjust_a judge_n he_o be_v suppose_v to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o his_o people_n as_o well_o to_o avoid_v the_o trouble_n of_o be_v weary_v by_o they_o 5_o luk._n xviii_o 5_o as_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o particular_o in_o this_o very_a case_n of_o great_a provocation_n of_o his_o spirit_n he_o be_v describe_v as_o if_o he_o suffer_v the_o same_o transport_v as_o revengeful_a person_n do_v when_o they_o be_v under_o the_o like_a disturbance_n thus_o as_o revengeful_a person_n ease_v themselves_o of_o their_o revengeful_a humour_n by_o execute_v their_o desire_a revenge_n 24_o isa._n i._n 24_o so_o god_n be_v say_v to_o ease_v he_o of_o his_o adversary_n to_o ease_v himself_o of_o this_o disturbance_n of_o his_o spirit_n by_o inflict_v that_o punishment_n on_o they_o which_o they_o have_v so_o just_o deserve_v from_o he_o and_o in_o the_o dramatic_a way_n of_o act_v these_o passion_n which_o be_v so_o familiar_a with_o the_o prophet_n he_o be_v describe_v as_o implacable_a and_o as_o much_o bend_v upon_o revenge_n and_o delight_v in_o it_o as_o revengeful_a person_n be_v when_o they_o be_v under_o the_o like_a disturbance_n no_o doubt_v his_o meaning_n be_v thereby_o to_o put_v we_o in_o the_o same_o expectation_n from_o he_o as_o we_o shall_v natural_o have_v from_o a_o revengeful_a person_n under_o his_o high_a transport_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o though_o he_o himself_o feel_v no_o such_o transport_v as_o be_v there_o describe_v yet_o he_o intend_v to_o deal_v with_o person_n so_o threaten_v by_o he_o exact_o as_o such_o person_n will_v do_v who_o real_o feel_v such_o transport_n and_o therefore_o as_o such_o person_n who_o be_v so_o disturb_v by_o great_a provocation_n at_o length_n resolve_v to_o relieve_v themselves_o by_o execute_v their_o desire_a revenge_n and_o when_o they_o have_v do_v so_o resolve_v also_o that_o no_o prayer_n of_o their_o adversary_n shall_v appease_v they_o but_o that_o they_o will_v for_o the_o future_a as_o much_o insult_n over_o their_o misery_n as_o they_o have_v hitherto_o pity_v they_o the_o like_a deal_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o fear_v from_o god_n when_o his_o spirit_n be_v the_o same_o way_n provoke_v and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o natural_a account_n how_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v to_o be_v unpardonable_a §_o v_o now_o there_o be_v two_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o without_o we_o in_o miraculous_a performance_n and_o that_o within_o we_o in_o secret_a emotion_n
of_o our_o own_o spirit_n and_o in_o both_o these_o influence_n when_o resist_v god_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v provoke_v even_o under_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o when_o provoke_v do_v general_o resolve_v on_o some_o severe_a punishment_n which_o he_o do_v according_o execute_v most_o punctual_o without_o any_o revocation_n of_o his_o decree_n on_o whatsoever_o address_n that_o may_v have_v be_v make_v by_o the_o person_n threaten_v by_o he_o of_o the_o former_a we_o have_v a_o instance_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o wilderness_n which_o i_o the_o rather_o take_v notice_n of_o because_o it_o be_v a_o instance_n produce_v for_o this_o very_a purpose_n by_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 4_o heb._n iii._o 4_o who_o do_v most_o insist_v on_o this_o sin_n of_o any_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n writer_n now_o in_o their_o case_n they_o have_v see_v the_o miracle_n which_o god_n have_v do_v in_o egypt_n beside_o those_o many_o more_o which_o they_o have_v experience_v and_o on_o which_o they_o continual_o subsist_v during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o travel_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o these_o instance_n they_o continual_o question_v the_o presence_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n among_o they_o and_o put_v he_o to_o new_a experiment_n and_o seem_v as_o little_o concern_v for_o what_o be_v past_a as_o if_o they_o have_v never_o know_v they_o this_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o at_o last_o 18._o psal._n xcv_o 11_o heb._n iii._o 17_o 18._o so_o provoke_v god_n that_o he_o swear_v those_o who_o have_v see_v those_o thing_n and_o be_v so_o little_o benefit_v by_o they_o shall_v never_o enter_v into_o his_o rest_n that_o be_v into_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n which_o he_o according_o perform_v with_o that_o severity_n that_o not_o one_o of_o that_o generation_n except_o caleb_n and_o joshua_n who_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a like_o the_o rest_n vi_fw-la gen._n vi_fw-la enter_v into_o canaan_n a_o instance_n of_o the_o other_o we_o have_v in_o that_o of_o genesis_n for_o the_o spirit_n which_o have_v strive_v with_o they_o and_o which_o god_n threaten_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o dwell_v with_o they_o seem_v most_o natural_o intelligible_a of_o the_o spirit_n within_o they_o which_z according_o the_o ancient_n suppose_v to_o have_v be_v take_v take_v away_o from_o they_o who_o have_v resist_v it_o and_o this_o instance_n be_v also_o punish_v with_o a_o certain_a and_o prefix_a vengeance_n 5_o 1_o pet._n three_o 18_o 19_o 20_o iu.6_n 2_o pet._n two_o 5_o and_o it_o be_v urge_v to_o this_o purpose_n by_o st._n peter_n §_o vi_o to_o bring_v this_o therefore_o home_n to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v again_o to_o be_v remember_v what_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o observe_v that_o be_v the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o reconcile_v christianity_n with_o this_o cabalistical_a mystical_a scheme_n of_o notion_n which_o then_o prevail_v among_o the_o hellenist_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o great_a design_n of_o they_o who_o introduce_v that_o scheme_n among_o the_o jew_n thereby_o to_o reconcile_v their_o law_n with_o that_o scheme_n of_o elective_a philosophy_n which_o then_o prevail_v among_o the_o dogmatical_a philosopher_n who_o be_v withal_o favourable_a to_o religion_n and_o indeed_o of_o the_o two_o they_o be_v more_o favourable_a to_o these_o mystical_a exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o to_o the_o literal_a themselves_o as_o indeed_o all_o be_v who_o be_v for_o the_o mystical_a because_o they_o think_v the_o mystical_a be_v principal_o design_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o therefore_o we_o find_v how_o slight_a occasion_n philo_n and_o the_o alexandrian_n who_o follow_v he_o take_v for_o overthrow_v the_o literal_a sense_n but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v above_o all_o other_o concern_v in_o interest_n to_o advance_v these_o mystical_a sense_n because_o it_o be_v indeed_o from_o they_o that_o they_o derive_v the_o most_o substantial_a proof_n of_o their_o whole_a religion_n against_o those_o adversary_n with_o who_o they_o have_v then_o to_o deal_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o argument_n they_o make_v use_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a new_a testament_n and_o therefore_o see_v this_o notion_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o a_o subsistent_n be_v be_v at_o least_o receive_v among_o they_o they_o must_v have_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o understand_v all_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n wherein_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v grieve_v of_o this_o spirit_n of_o which_o i_o be_o now_o discourse_v §_o vii_o and_o indeed_o this_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o most_o plausible_a account_n of_o the_o prudence_n of_o our_o saviour_n argument_n against_o the_o jew_n with_o who_o he_o be_v then_o deal_v when_o he_o introduce_v this_o mention_n of_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n certain_o he_o will_v never_o have_v warn_v they_o of_o a_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v neither_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v nor_o be_v he_o himself_o please_v to_o inform_v they_o for_o to_o what_o purpose_n have_v such_o a_o warning_n be_v how_o can_v they_o avoid_v the_o sin_n if_o they_o know_v if_o not_o and_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v warn_v of_o it_o if_o not_o with_o a_o design_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v it_o and_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o have_v argue_v against_o adversary_n on_o principle_n so_o far_o from_o be_v grant_v by_o they_o as_o that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o nay_o if_o they_o have_v proceed_v on_o new_a discovery_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o the_o jew_n only_o but_o even_o the_o disciple_n themselves_o have_v not_o understand_v they_o so_o ignorant_a even_o they_o be_v as_o yet_o of_o the_o gospel_n mystery_n nor_o be_v there_o the_o same_o reason_n why_o he_o shall_v speak_v obscure_o here_o as_o there_o be_v in_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o usual_o conceal_v in_o parable_n it_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o future_a concern_v only_o to_o they_o as_o those_o be_v which_o be_v then_o timely_a enough_o know_v by_o they_o when_o they_o be_v accomplish_v but_o the_o avoid_n of_o so_o great_a and_o dangerous_a a_o sin_n as_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o very_o great_a and_o present_a concernment_n and_o certain_o so_o gracious_a and_o indulgent_a a_o master_n as_o he_o be_v will_v not_o have_v keep_v they_o ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o according_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o ask_v any_o more_o question_n or_o make_v any_o further_a cavil_n concern_v this_o as_o they_o usual_o do_v concern_v other_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v suppose_v therefore_o as_o upon_o these_o consideration_n it_o be_v most_o reasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o our_o saviour_n speak_v to_o they_o in_o a_o language_n with_o which_o they_o be_v already_o well_o acquaint_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o at_o least_o from_o the_o lxx_o translation_n of_o it_o i_o conceive_v the_o account_n now_o give_v from_o thence_o most_o probable_a how_o they_o be_v likely_a to_o understand_v these_o expression_n §_o viii_o but_o to_o proceed_v to_o proof_n yet_o more_o positive_a from_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o this_o sin_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o wilderness_n which_o prove_v so_o fatal_a to_o they_o be_v often_o mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o like_a sin_n under_o the_o gospel_n so_o to_o make_v it_o more_o exact_o parallel_n they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v tempt_v christ_n in_o it_o neither_o let_v we_o tempt_v christ_n as_o some_o of_o they_o also_o tempt_v he_o and_o be_v destroy_v by_o serpent_n 9_o 1_o cor._n x._o 9_o here_o i_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v christ_n only_o in_o his_o divine_a person_n who_o can_v have_v be_v tempt_v by_o they_o in_o the_o wilderness_n 9_o 1_o cor._n x._o 9_o his_o humane_a nature_n be_v only_o prefigure_v in_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n and_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v tempt_v by_o they_o now_o how_o often_o be_v it_o that_o his_o divine_a nature_n in_o opposition_n to_o his_o human_a nature_n be_v call_v the_o spirit_n it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o come_v upon_o the_o bless_a virgin_n when_o she_o conceive_v he_o which_o the_o father_n usual_o understand_v of_o this_o spirit_n 35_o luk._n i._n 35_o it_o be_v by_o the_o eternal_a spirit_n that_o he_o offer_v himself_o certain_o by_o his_o divinity_n that_o he_o offer_v himself_o in_o his_o humanity_n 14_o heb._n ix_o 14_o it_o be_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n that_o he_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n 19_o 1_o tim._n three_o 16._o 1_o pet._n iii._o 18_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o sense_n luk._n xvii_o 33_o act._n seven_o 19_o and_o justify_v in_o the_o spirit_n he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o flesh_n
and_o quicken_v in_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v do_v not_o die_v as_o to_o his_o divinity_n for_o so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v to_o save_v alive_a as_o well_o as_o to_o make_v alive_a which_o exact_o agree_v with_o what_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o observe_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v itself_o call_v christ._n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o design_n of_o these_o place_n where_o this_o sin_n be_v mention_v by_o our_o saviour_n than_o this_o all_o thing_n be_v consider_v as_o in_o the_o place_n now_o produce_v the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n be_v join_v together_o and_o oppose_v so_o in_o these_o place_n the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o same_o way_n oppose_v not_o that_o i_o think_v that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n take_v his_o own_o divinity_n for_o grant_v in_o deal_v with_o the_o jew_n or_o that_o he_o proceed_v on_o the_o supposition_n of_o his_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o with_o the_o fullness_n of_o it_o any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o appear_v to_o they_o that_o he_o be_v so_o the_o same_o way_n as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n appear_v to_o they_o in_o the_o wilderness_n as_o a_o assistant_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v by_z as_o stupendous_a miracle_n as_o have_v ever_o be_v perform_v by_o moses_n himself_o §_o ix_o and_o so_o the_o argument_n will_v hold_v exact_o that_o as_o on_o account_n of_o the_o miracle_n perform_v by_o moses_n their_o obstinate_a refusal_n of_o conviction_n by_o those_o miracle_n be_v not_o take_v only_o for_o a_o contempt_n of_o moses_n who_o be_v a_o frail_a man_n like_o themselves_o as_o moses_n himself_o have_v often_o tell_v they_o who_o be_v we_o that_o you_o murmur_v against_o we_o your_o murmur_a be_v not_o against_o we_o but_o against_o god_n 7_o exod._n xuj_o 7_o and_o if_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o new_a thing_n etc._n etc._n then_o shall_v you_o know_v that_o these_o man_n have_v offend_v not_o we_o but_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v according_o resent_v by_o god_n himself_o 30_o numb_a xuj_o 30_o and_o punish_v as_o a_o contempt_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n by_o who_o those_o miracle_n have_v be_v perform_v so_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o same_o evidence_n of_o his_o mission_n as_o moses_n have_v do_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o expect_v that_o god_n will_v also_o resent_v the_o contempt_n of_o those_o miracle_n not_o as_o a_o affront_n offer_v only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o they_o but_o as_o a_o affront_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o who_o power_n alone_o his_o miracle_n be_v performable_a as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o moses_n and_o as_o it_o be_v not_o every_o light_a affront_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o that_o have_v be_v thus_o punish_v in_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o wilderness_n with_o a_o irrevocable_a sentence_n but_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o provocation_n of_o he_o so_o our_o saviour_n have_v particular_a reason_n to_o warn_v they_o to_o beware_v of_o that_o high_a degree_n for_o what_o can_v be_v a_o great_a provocation_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n than_o to_o call_v he_o a_o evil_a one_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o thing_n the_o jew_n be_v likely_a to_o be_v guilty_a of_o in_o ascribe_v the_o miracle_n themselves_o that_o be_v perform_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o belzebub_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n if_o they_o still_a persist_v in_o it_o after_o our_o saviour_n have_v warn_v they_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v resent_v such_o injury_n as_o offer_v to_o himself_o and_o therefore_o though_o their_o affront_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v be_v no_o more_o severe_o punishable_a than_o those_o against_o moses_n have_v be_v consider_v only_o his_o person_n as_o a_o man_n though_o a_o excellent_a and_o good_a one_o which_o have_v never_o bring_v those_o capital_a punishment_n upon_o their_o forefather_n in_o the_o wilderness_n as_o moses_n himself_o have_v often_o warn_v they_o who_o suffer_v under_o they_o yet_o their_o hard_a speech_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o blaspheme_v he_o may_v expect_v not_o only_o a_o capital_a punishment_n in_o this_o world_n like_o that_o of_o their_o forefather_n in_o the_o wilderness_n but_o also_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v which_o be_v a_o thing_n they_o have_v not_o former_o be_v so_o general_o acquaint_v with_o but_o be_v a_o revelation_n reserve_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o proper_a to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n tell_v they_o so_o that_o if_o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o preach_v to_o they_o shall_v prove_v true_a as_o the_o miracle_n he_o do_v in_o confirmation_n of_o it_o prove_v it_o true_a they_o must_v expect_v to_o suffer_v for_o sin_n commit_v against_o this_o dispensation_n not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o in_o the_o other_o world_n because_o these_o suffering_n in_o the_o other_o world_n be_v a_o principal_a discovery_n of_o the_o gospel_n §_o x_o and_o indeed_o this_o threaten_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v punctual_o execute_v on_o they_o who_o persist_v in_o their_o obstinacy_n notwithstanding_o his_o warning_n by_o a_o punishment_n not_o only_o in_o the_o other_o world_n but_o even_o in_o this_o every_o way_n as_o remarkable_a as_o that_o be_v of_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o forefather_n in_o the_o wilderness_n that_o be_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o temple_n and_o city_n and_o soon_o after_o in_o the_o dispersion_n and_o exile_n of_o their_o whole_a nation_n from_o that_o belove_a canaan_n which_o their_o forefather_n in_o the_o wilderness_n think_v themselves_o so_o unhappy_a for_o because_o they_o do_v not_o live_v to_o see_v and_o enjoy_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o notion_n of_o a_o punishment_n in_o the_o other_o world_n which_o may_v also_o be_v national_a as_o their_o punishment_n in_o this_o world_n now_o mention_v be_v and_o as_o that_o be_v also_o of_o that_o generation_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o perish_v in_o the_o wilderness_n i_o shall_v take_v it_o to_o be_v the_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o privilege_n they_o have_v former_o enjoy_v on_o account_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o god_n people_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o interest_n in_o the_o promise_v of_o god_n and_o that_o special_a providence_n of_o his_o which_z on_o that_o account_n have_v be_v former_o so_o watchful_a over_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v lose_v their_o interest_n in_o the_o true_a messiah_n which_o be_v the_o principal_a promise_n without_o which_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o other_o promise_v as_o they_o expect_v they_o have_v be_v little_a significant_a to_o they_o these_o be_v punishment_n of_o the_o other_o world_n as_o it_o be_v expect_v by_o they_o under_o the_o messiah_n and_o these_o thing_n they_o afterward_o suffer_v for_o this_o very_a fault_n of_o resist_v and_o blaspheme_v those_o mighty_a influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o gospel_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o now_o do_v on_o the_o same_o way_n of_o recommendation_n of_o it_o use_v by_o our_o lord_n himself_o this_o i_o take_v for_o a_o clear_a and_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a account_n of_o what_o the_o evangelist_n tell_v we_o concern_v this_o whole_a matter_n §_o xi_o now_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o resist_v the_o gospel_n dispensation_n for_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v please_v so_o eminent_o to_o concern_v himself_o for_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v peculiar_a to_o itself_o the_o concern_v of_o the_o other_o world_n of_o which_o the_o messiah_n be_v expect_v to_o be_v the_o prince_n and_o according_o resist_v this_o dispensation_n be_v elsewhere_o usual_o characterise_v as_o a_o resist_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o in_o the_o case_n of_o ananius_n and_o sapphira_n who_o have_v consecrate_v a_o possession_n to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 3.9_o act._n five_o 3.9_o but_o keep_v back_o part_n of_o it_o st._n peter_n charge_v they_o with_o lie_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o agree_v to_o tempt_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n 51_o act._n seven_o 51_o so_o st._n stephen_n you_o stiff-necked_a and_o uncircumcised_a in_o heart_n and_o ear_n you_o do_v always_o resist_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o your_o forefather_n do_v so_o do_v you_o how_o their_o forefather_n have_v resist_v the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o have_v before_o show_v in_o the_o whole_a chapter_n exact_o agreeable_o with_o the_o account_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o concern_v their_o frequent_a lapse_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o elsewhere_o notwithstanding_o the_o many_o miracle_n
god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o do_v for_o their_o conviction_n and_o their_o present_a resist_v the_o holy_a ghost_n at_o that_o time_n be_v plain_o their_o perverse_a behaviour_n against_o st._n stephen_n preach_v 8_o act._n vi_fw-la 8_o notwithstanding_o that_o also_o have_v be_v confirm_v to_o they_o by_o many_o sign_n and_o great_a miracle_n 29_o heb._n x._o 29_o so_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o church_n assembly_n be_v in_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n a_o do_v despite_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n so_o st._n paul_n tell_v the_o thessalonian_o that_o he_o that_o despise_v the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o which_o he_o have_v be_v speak_v despise_v not_o man_n 8_o 1_o thes._n four_o 8_o but_o god_n who_o have_v also_o give_v they_o his_o holy_a spirit_n therefore_o he_o entreat_v the_o ephesian_n that_o they_o will_v not_o grieve_v the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o which_o they_o have_v be_v seal_v to_o the_o day_n of_o redemption_n 30._o eph._n four_o 30._o and_o as_o this_o office_n of_o perform_v miracle_n be_v still_o ascribe_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o our_o saviour_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o miracle_n perform_v by_o he_o 38_o act._n x._o 38_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o power_n which_o enable_v he_o to_o heal_v all_o those_o who_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o so_o all_o those_o who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n with_o that_o power_n with_o which_o we_o see_v it_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n be_v still_o describe_v as_o person_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o we_o find_v so_o often_o mention_v of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o spirit_n 4_o 1_o cor._n two_o 4_o and_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n give_v to_o the_o gospel_n which_o plain_o infer_v that_o whoever_o resist_v the_o gospel_n so_o demonstrate_v and_o testify_v must_v necessary_o reflect_v on_o the_o wisdom_n and_o veracity_n of_o the_o spirit_n himself_o and_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o frequent_o mention_v on_o all_o occasion_n seem_v plain_o to_o have_v be_v with_o design_n to_o give_v man_n warn_v of_o the_o greatness_n and_o dangerousness_n of_o the_o sin_n they_o be_v likely_a to_o prove_v guilty_a of_o in_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v the_o same_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o warn_v the_o jew_n of_o it_o in_o the_o gospel_n this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v in_o general_a that_o a_o resist_n of_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n be_v a_o resist_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o particular_o on_o this_o first_o account_n as_o it_o be_v a_o resist_n of_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o gospel_n §_o xii_o a_o second_o resist_v of_o the_o spirit_n with_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v also_o express_o charge_v be_v their_o resist_a and_o murder_v the_o prophet_n and_o particular_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o gospel_n in_o murder_v of_o their_o saviour_n himself_o this_o st._n stephen_n charge_v on_o they_o immediate_o after_o the_o word_n now_o mention_v as_o instance_n how_o they_o have_v resist_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o how_o they_o still_o continue_v to_o resist_v he_o 52_o act._n seven_o 52_o which_o of_o the_o prophet_n say_v he_o have_v not_o your_o father_n persecute_v and_o they_o slay_v they_o who_o foretell_v of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o just_a one_o of_o who_o you_o have_v now_o be_v the_o betrayer_n and_o murderer_n the_o persecute_v therefore_o and_o kill_v of_o the_o prophet_n be_v that_o resist_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o have_v speak_v by_o those_o prophet_n of_o which_o their_o father_n have_v be_v guilty_a and_o their_o own_o murder_v the_o just_a one_o himself_o who_o be_v also_o a_o prophet_n etc._n luk._n xxiv_o 19_o 2_o chro._n xxxvi_o 15_o 16_o 17_o etc._n etc._n jorem_fw-la twenty-five_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n mighty_a in_o word_n and_o deed_n be_v the_o instance_n of_o their_o do_v like_o their_o fore_n father_n and_o this_o be_v often_o take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o a_o reason_n of_o god_n deal_n so_o severe_o with_o their_o forefather_n and_o of_o his_o give_v they_o up_o at_o last_o to_o those_o judgement_n by_o which_o he_o intend_v to_o punish_v their_o undutiful_a behaviour_n and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o as_o the_o particular_a reason_n why_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v destroy_v because_o she_o have_v kill_v the_o prophet_n and_o stone_v they_o that_o have_v be_v send_v to_o she_o 34._o matt._n xxiii_o 37_o ver._n 34._o and_o among_o the_o prophet_n he_o reckon_v those_o who_o he_o design_v himself_o to_o send_v to_o they_o so_o also_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o king_n who_o let_v out_o his_o vineyard_n to_o the_o unfaithful_a husbandman_n he_o first_o mention_n the_o several_a send_n of_o the_o servant_n 16_o matt._n xxi_o 41_o mark_v twelve_o 9_o luk._n xx_o 16_o but_o when_o he_o tell_v of_o their_o murder_v the_o son_n there_o he_o conclude_v as_o the_o utmost_a trial_n of_o his_o prince_n patience_n and_o make_v he_o immediate_o resolve_v cruel_o to_o destroy_v those_o wicked_a man_n and_o this_o seem_v also_o to_o have_v be_v the_o gradation_n which_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 1_o heb._n i._n 1_o that_o whereas_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o their_o forefather_n in_o sundry_a time_n and_o in_o divers_a manner_n by_o the_o prophet_n he_o have_v now_o in_o those_o last_o day_n speak_v to_o they_o by_o his_o son_n which_o they_o be_v therefore_o to_o look_v on_o as_o the_o last_o trial_n and_o which_o if_o they_o neglect_v they_o can_v expect_v no_o relief_n by_o any_o other_o dispensation_n nor_o delay_n of_o the_o threaten_a vengeance_n this_o be_v the_o high_a degree_n of_o provocation_n this_o seem_v exact_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o whole_a reason_n of_o that_o epistle_n and_o it_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o unpardonableness_n of_o the_o sin_n i_o be_o speak_v of_o §_o xiii_o beside_o it_o be_v very_o considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n that_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o he_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n be_v peculiar_o threaten_v in_o that_o law_n which_o be_v understand_v to_o promise_v a_o succession_n of_o prophet_n for_o so_o the_o word_n run_v a_o a_o prophet_n will_v i_o raise_v unto_o they_o out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o brethren_n 19_o deut._n xviii_o 18_o 19_o like_v unto_o thou_o and_o i_o will_v put_v my_o word_n into_o his_o mouth_n that_o he_o may_v speak_v whatsoever_o i_o shall_v command_v he_o and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o whoever_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o my_o word_n which_o be_v shall_v speak_v in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v require_v it_o of_o he_o 4._o maimonid_n fundam_fw-la leg._n cap._n ix_o §._o 4._o the_o punishment_n here_o threaten_v the_o jew_n themselves_o understand_v to_o be_v a_o capital_a one_o which_o be_v as_o far_o from_o any_o relief_n or_o hope_n of_o pardon_n as_o any_o expression_n use_v concern_v the_o punishment_n of_o this_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n imply_v that_o to_o be_v but_o this_o place_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o apposite_a to_o our_o purpose_n when_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o however_o a_o succession_n of_o prophet_n may_v be_v secondary_o employ_v yet_o the_o word_n express_v but_o one_o and_o that_o one_o prophet_n be_v as_o express_o apply_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n excis_n act._n iii._o 22.vii.37_n abarbin_n de_fw-fr pen._n excis_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o what_o be_v here_o say_v to_o be_v god_n require_v it_o at_o their_o hand_n be_v there_o call_v a_o destroy_n out_o of_o their_o people_n which_o as_o it_o rather_o imply_v the_o punishment_n of_o excision_n as_o they_o call_v it_o which_o be_v rather_o to_o be_v expect_v from_o god_n himself_o than_o to_o be_v inflict_v by_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o as_o it_o thereby_o resemble_v the_o shammatha_n the_o turn_v they_o over_o to_o god_n own_o judgement_n at_o his_o come_n which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v inflict_v on_o desperate_a offender_n and_o as_o it_o be_v like_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o xii_o table_n legib._n tull._n de_fw-fr legib._n which_o for_o the_o most_o piacular_a offence_n allot_v no_o other_o punishment_n but_o this_o si_fw-mi secus_fw-la farit_fw-la deus_fw-la ipse_fw-la vindex_fw-la esto_fw-la so_o it_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o account_n which_o the_o new_a testament_n give_v of_o the_o punishment_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v prove_v refractory_a to_o the_o gospel_n ii.8_n 1_o thes._n i_o 8_o 9_o ii.8_n that_o they_o be_v reserve_v to_o that_o flame_a fire_n in_o which_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v to_o
appear_v at_o his_o come_n and_o for_o which_o st._n judas_n say_v they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o regard_n of_o those_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 4._o jud._n 4._o old_a testament_n which_o be_v thus_o apply_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n beside_o the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n so_o apply_v by_o himself_o and_o among_o the_o rest_n this_o passage_n be_v so_o apply_v by_o st._n peter_n and_o this_o late_a exposition_n as_o it_o be_v more_o mystical_a 7_o 2_o st._n pet._n iii._o 7_o so_o it_o be_v in_o that_o regard_n more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o age_n §_o fourteen_o a_o three_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proper_a to_o the_o gospel-dispensation_n also_o be_v our_o resist_v his_o influence_n in_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o old_a world_n which_o bring_v god_n to_o a_o final_a resolution_n that_o he_o will_v destroy_v man_n who_o he_o have_v make_v 3._o gen._n vi_fw-la 7_o ver._n 3._o from_o off_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o prefix_v a_o certain_a time_n within_o which_o he_o will_v perform_v what_o he_o have_v threaten_v which_o be_v the_o way_n to_o make_v his_o decree_n concern_v it_o irrevocable_a they_o have_v strive_v against_o his_o spirit_n 3._o ver._n 3._o and_o he_o therefore_o resolve_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o strive_v with_o they_o and_o this_o instance_n be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o this_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o example_n of_o what_o shall_v befall_v those_o under_o the_o gospel_n who_o shall_v follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o disobedience_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o those_o ancient_a time_n 7._o 2_o pet._n two_o 5.iii.5_n 6_o 7._o that_o as_o their_o refractoriness_n to_o those_o good_a motion_n bring_v upon_o that_o age_n of_o the_o world_n a_o epidemical_a judgement_n of_o water_n so_o the_o like_a refractoriness_n to_o the_o like_a good_a motion_n under_o the_o gospel_n shall_v bring_v down_o a_o epidemical_a judgement_n also_o but_o a_o more_o dreadful_a one_o than_o that_o be_v even_o one_o of_o fire_n and_o this_o be_v also_o a_o sin_n very_o natural_o agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n and_o withal_o very_o peculiar_a to_o it_o for_o as_o all_o they_o who_o be_v christ_n have_v this_o spirit_n for_o the_o apostle_n plain_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o who_o have_v not_o his_o spirit_n be_v none_o of_o he_o 9_o rom._n viij_o 9_o so_o on_o the_o contrary_a none_o but_o they_o who_o be_v christ_n be_v suppose_a to_o have_v this_o spirit_n the_o gentile_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v without_o god_n in_o the_o world_n 19_o eph._n two_o 12_o gal._n iii._o 2_o judas_n 19_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o suppose_v to_o get_v it_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o by_o the_o hear_n of_o faith_n and_o for_o apostate_n they_o be_v suppose_v sensual_a and_o not_o to_o have_v the_o spirit_n how_o much_o soever_o they_o pretend_v to_o it_o this_o have_v god_n so_o very_a near_o they_o 7_o deut._n four_o 7_o be_v the_o privilege_n of_o israel_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n but_o not_o now_o of_o the_o carnal_a but_o the_o mystical_a israel_n 18._o maimonid_n mor._n nev._n p._n iii._o c._n 17_o 18._o now_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o providentia_fw-la sequitur_fw-la intellectum_fw-la so_o that_o they_o only_a who_o partake_v of_o understanding_n and_o especial_o of_o this_o divine_a degree_n of_o it_o of_o which_o the_o spirit_n be_v author_n do_v also_o partake_v of_o this_o care_n of_o providence_n and_o that_o different_o according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n whereby_o they_o partake_v of_o this_o understanding_n and_o it_o be_v indeed_o by_o this_o principle_n that_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o singular_a providence_n of_o god_n over_o they_o above_o all_o other_o nation_n that_o because_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v suppose_v to_o partake_v only_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v only_o a_o material_a passive_a degree_n of_o understanding_n therefore_o they_o be_v suppose_v subject_a to_o the_o material_a influence_n of_o the_o star_n and_o to_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o orb_n to_o who_o those_o influence_n be_v suppose_v to_o belong_v but_o because_o every_o israelite_n as_o a_o israelite_n have_v the_o shechinah_n partaker_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o breath_n of_o god_n because_o they_o have_v soul_n of_o a_o noble_a extraction_n make_v of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o their_o mystical_a language_n because_o they_o partake_v of_o it_o in_o that_o eminent_a degree_n as_o to_o be_v a_o nation_n of_o prophet_n as_o no_o other_o nation_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v cozri_fw-la cozri_fw-la thence_o it_o be_v that_o god_n who_o can_v choose_v but_o be_v concern_v for_o his_o spirit_n can_v on_o that_o same_o account_n avoid_v be_v concern_v for_o they_o and_o that_o with_o a_o degree_n of_o care_n suitable_a to_o those_o eminent_a influence_n enjoy_v by_o they_o above_o any_o other_o nation_n for_o they_o suppose_v prophet_n to_o be_v under_o a_o more_o peculiar_a care_n of_o providence_n even_o than_o other_o ordinary_a man_n §_o xv_o now_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o christian_n that_o be_v the_o mystical_a israel_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v to_o succeed_v they_o in_o this_o very_a privilege_n of_o their_o be_v all_o prophet_n and_o it_o be_v from_o this_o peculiar_a privilege_n which_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o enjoy_v above_o all_o other_o nation_n and_o this_o peculiar_a right_n to_o providence_n above_o they_o that_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o severity_n of_o god_n deal_n with_o they_o above_o all_o other_o that_o even_o little_a neglect_n be_v punish_v more_o rigorous_o in_o they_o than_o the_o great_a and_o notorious_a contempt_n of_o other_o nation_n 2_o cozri_fw-la amos_n iii._o 2_o you_o have_v i_o know_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n say_v god_n therefore_o will_v i_o punish_v you_o and_o according_o god_n give_v it_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o his_o severe_a deal_n that_o he_o be_v a_o holy_a god_n pure_a of_o eye_n than_o to_o behold_v iniquity_n and_o that_o they_o must_v therefore_o be_v a_o holy_a people_n 30_o habbak_v i._o 13_o leu._n nineteeen_o 2.xx.7_n 1_o pet._n i_o 15_o 16._o leu._n xi_o 44_o 45._o leu._n x._o 3_o act._n xvii_o 30_o not_o indulge_v themselves_o in_o those_o liberty_n which_o he_o may_v have_v bear_v with_o in_o the_o gentile_n but_o will_v not_o forbear_v in_o they_o that_o he_o will_v be_v sanctify_v by_o all_o they_o who_o draw_v so_o near_o to_o he_o as_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o do_v which_o agree_v exact_o with_o the_o condition_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v describe_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o god_n be_v say_v to_o work_v at_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n 18._o 1_o pet._n four_o 17_o 18._o but_o to_o begin_v his_o judgement_n at_o his_o own_o house_n to_o deal_v so_o severe_o with_o they_o as_o that_o the_o righteous_a shall_v scarce_o be_v save_v and_o that_o therefore_o god_n expect_v that_o they_o who_o be_v come_v over_o to_o he_o shall_v do_v more_o than_o other_o that_o they_o must_v not_o allow_v themselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o live_v in_o the_o 5_o the_o 1_o thes._n four_o 5_o concupiscence_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o follow_v their_o former_a 3.iu.22_n former_a 1_o pet._n i_o 18_o eph._n two_o 3.iu.22_n vain_a conversation_n but_o behave_v themselves_o for_o the_o future_a according_a to_o the_o decorum_n 3_o decorum_n eph._n v._n 3_o phil._n i_o 27_o 1_o tim._n two_o 10_o tit._n two_o 3_o of_o saint_n the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n we_o then_o read_v of_o be_v those_o that_o immediate_o relate_v to_o the_o place_n of_o god_n peculiar_a presence_n even_o the_o mean_a irreverence_n to_o that_o though_o of_o person_n otherwise_o well_o meaning_n be_v punish_v capital_o and_o exemplary_o such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o 19_o the_o 1_o sam._n vi_o 19_o bethshemite_n 7_o bethshemite_n 2_o sam._n vi_o 7_o uzzah_o â—_o uzzah_o leu._n x._o 1_o â—_o nadab_n and_o abihu_n now_o this_o be_v apply_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o to_o ordinary_a christian_n that_o because_o they_o have_v the_o same_o 14_o same_o 1_o pet._n four_o 14_o spirit_n of_o glory_n no_o doubt_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o visible_a glory_n which_o consecrate_v those_o place_n rest_v on_o they_o and_o abide_v 14_o abide_v 1_o joh._n two_o 14_o in_o they_o their_o body_n 19_o body_n 1_o cor._n four_o 19_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v as_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o therefore_o sin_n against_o their_o body_n now_o must_v as_o much_o redound_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o their_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o profanation_n
of_o his_o temple_n will_v have_v do_v they_o and_o may_v according_o expect_v as_o severe_a a_o punishment_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v require_v it_o for_o when_o we_o consider_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o a_o live_n and_o abide_v principle_n reside_v in_o we_o we_o must_v suppose_v every_o wilful_a sin_n we_o commit_v as_o do_v in_o as_o peculiar_a a_o presence_n of_o he_o as_o that_o be_v which_o consecrate_v those_o holy_a place_n but_o this_o special_a aggravation_n beside_o that_o our_o sin_n now_o be_v not_o only_o do_v presumptuoussy_n in_o his_o presence_n as_o those_o be_v then_o but_o also_o in_o resistance_n of_o his_o contrary_a motion_n and_o influence_n in_o every_o particular_a act_n of_o gild_n which_o be_v a_o aggravation_n proper_a only_o to_o the_o mystical_a israelite_n that_o be_v to_o christian_n who_o because_o they_o alone_o can_v be_v suppose_v under_o the_o care_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o every_o particular_a act_n they_o do_v who_o have_v he_o as_o a_o live_n and_o abide_v principle_n can_v therefore_o only_o be_v suppose_v to_o resist_v he_o in_o every_o particular_a deliberate_a gild_n §_o xvi_o nor_o be_v this_o account_n of_o thing_n agreeable_a only_o to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o also_o to_o those_o of_o the_o hellenistical_a philosophy_n when_o then_o obtain_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o also_o think_v that_o in_o the_o golden_a age_n as_o long_o as_o the_o divine_a seed_n continue_v among_o man_n that_o be_v as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o long_o the_o god_n themselves_o appear_v and_o converse_v familiar_o with_o man_n till_o the_o degeneration_n of_o man_n life_n to_o irascible_a first_o and_o then_o to_o the_o concupiscible_a degree_n of_o the_o soul_n by_o degree_n exile_v they_o back_o to_o heaven_n again_o so_o that_o astraea_n be_v the_o last_o of_o they_o that_o stay_v below_o yet_o she_o also_o depart_v at_o last_o according_a as_o the_o provocation_n of_o man_n grow_v more_o and_o more_o intolerable_a and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o this_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o age_n of_o the_o giant_n who_o in_o the_o poet_n mystical_a way_n of_o express_v thing_n be_v say_v to_o have_v fight_v against_o the_o god_n themselves_o as_o it_o seem_v most_o probable_a for_o resist_v these_o divine_a influence_n which_o be_v then_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v so_o familiar_a and_o these_o giant_n be_v not_o only_o suppose_v to_o have_v bring_v the_o deluge_n but_o to_o have_v be_v cast_v into_o tartarus_n and_o so_o to_o have_v be_v punish_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v as_o well_o as_o in_o this_o for_o their_o great_a implety_n i_o need_v not_o observe_v how_o exact_o these_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o hellenist_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n concern_v the_o old_a world_n that_o strive_v with_o god_n spirit_n and_o be_v therefore_o destroy_v by_o the_o deluge_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o hellenist_n appear_v sufficient_o from_o the_o translation_n of_o gen._n vi_o and_o job_n and_o the_o account_n of_o these_o thing_n in_o philo_n and_o josephus_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n from_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n statu_fw-la 2_o pet._n two_o 4_o and_o bogan_n praef._n ad_fw-la dickinson_n delft_n phâ—niâ—iss_v &_o winder_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr functor_n statu_fw-la the_o book_n of_o enoch_n and_o all_o that_o follow_v it_o as_o i_o think_v the_o father_n do_v unanimous_o for_o the_o first_o three_o century_n they_o all_o give_v the_o same_o account_n and_o in_o the_o same_o language_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v concern_v their_o giant_n which_o perish_v in_o the_o deluge_n of_o deucalion_n according_a to_o they_o who_o make_v the_o deluge_n of_o deucalion_n as_o general_a a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o noah_n be_v and_o i_o have_v already_o note_v how_o the_o new_a testament_n compare_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o apostate_n from_o the_o gospel_n with_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o who_o perish_v in_o the_o old_a world_n and_o make_v the_o punishment_n by_o fire_n which_o shall_v be_v inflict_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o these_o exact_o answerable_a to_o the_o punishment_n by_o the_o deluge_n which_o those_o suffer_v for_o a_o guilt_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n but_o if_o we_o will_v critical_o distinguish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o angel_n on_o the_o deluge_n which_o be_v say_v to_o come_v on_o those_o who_o be_v bear_v out_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o those_o giant_n yet_o the_o parallel_n will_v yet_o hold_v more_o exact_o in_o this_o case_n for_o this_o instance_n of_o these_o angel_n who_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n and_o be_v therefore_o answerable_a to_o the_o giant_n in_o the_o poet_n give_v as_o a_o precedent_n what_o these_o desertor_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o expect_v and_o according_o enoch_n prophecy_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v speak_v express_o concern_v these_o giant_n yet_o apply_v by_o st._n judas_n to_o the_o apostate_n christian_n 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d judas_n 14._o ver._n 13._o and_o the_o blackness_n of_o darkness_n which_o be_v reserve_v for_o those_o christian_a apostate_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o our_o saviour_n seem_v plain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o giant_n which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o poet_n as_o the_o low_a part_n of_o hell_n theog_n hesiod_n theog_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o way_n of_o explication_n as_o their_o punishment_n be_v make_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o giant_n and_o that_o be_v the_o severe_a imaginable_a the_o very_a depth_n of_o hell_n which_o be_v therefore_o as_o severe_a as_o can_v be_v think_v of_o for_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o their_o sin_n must_v be_v suppose_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n too_o and_o therefore_o their_o resist_v these_o motion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o the_o gospel_n must_v in_o proportion_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o same_o fight_v against_o god_n of_o which_o the_o giant_n be_v guilty_a which_o be_v also_o as_o great_a a_o guilt_n and_o as_o proper_o ascribe_v to_o the_o spirit_n as_o any_o one_o can_v conceive_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v call_v the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o xvii_o and_o particular_o that_o christianity_n be_v a_o restore_a man_n to_o that_o divine_a seed_n which_o those_o before_o the_o deluge_n enjoy_v till_o they_o lose_v it_o by_o their_o misdemeanour_n and_o therefore_o consequent_o that_o it_o must_v expose_v man_n to_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_v against_o the_o spirit_n as_o they_o do_v appear_v from_o justin_n martyr_n make_v that_o live_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o be_v a_o christian_n from_o constantines_n apply_v all_o the_o eclogue_n of_o virgil_n where_o he_o describe_v the_o return_n of_o the_o golden_a age_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o hesiod_n and_o plato_n to_o the_o state_n of_o christianity_n from_o their_o make_v the_o spirit_n to_o be_v a_o divine_a nature_n as_o that_o be_v then_o and_o their_o suppose_v it_o to_o make_v we_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o plato_n call_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o live_v then_o nay_o so_o far_o do_v the_o primitive_a christian_n follow_v this_o philosophical_a hypothesis_n as_o that_o several_a of_o they_o think_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n derive_v from_o the_o star_n as_o they_o do_v and_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o restitution_n of_o they_o to_o the_o star_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v descend_v if_o not_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o coalition_n with_o the_o fontal_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o which_o they_o have_v be_v derive_v to_o the_o star_n themselves_o however_o it_o appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n concern_v christianity_n they_o must_v have_v conceive_v christian_n to_o have_v be_v under_o a_o peculiar_a care_n of_o providence_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o communication_n of_o intellectual_a influence_n as_o the_o jew_n suppose_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o according_o the_o hellenistical_a philosopher_n make_v this_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n exact_o as_o the_o scripture_n do_v and_o make_v the_o follow_v of_o the_o suggestion_n of_o this_o good_a daemon_n to_o be_v the_o follow_v of_o god_n himself_o and_o must_v therefore_o make_v the_o resist_a it_o to_o be_v a_o resist_n of_o god_n also_o so_o the_o pythagorean_n verse_n wish_v that_o man_n will_v know_v the_o daemon_n they_o enjoy_v and_o indeed_o they_o derive_v the_o influence_n of_o the_o supreme_a
be_v by_o this_o concatenation_n of_o spiritual_a being_n in_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o the_o several_a influence_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o god_n because_o it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o they_o original_o proceed_v by_o which_o mean_v also_o the_o contempt_n of_o they_o will_v also_o reflect_v on_o god_n himself_o how_o they_o be_v thus_o contrive_v that_o this_o may_v follow_v may_v be_v see_v in_o apuleius_n and_o in_o philo_n explication_n of_o jacob_n ladder_n 251._o apul._n de_fw-fr deo_fw-la socratis_n philo._n hierocl_n de_fw-fr provident_a fragm_n apud_fw-la phot._n biblioth_n num_fw-la 251._o and_o indeed_o there_o be_v who_o make_v the_o very_a notion_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v proper_o take_v from_o the_o care_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d within_o we_o rather_o than_o from_o that_o whereby_o the_o world_n be_v govern_v in_o general_n but_o the_o passage_n of_o seneca_n a_o author_n of_o the_o apostle_n age_n be_v very_o considerable_a to_o our_o purpose_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v a_o god_n be_v in_o we_o and_o that_o he_o deal_v with_o we_o as_o we_o deal_v with_o he_o if_o we_o deal_v ill_o with_o exact_o as_o the_o psalmist_n with_o the_o perfect_a man_n thou_o shall_v be_v perfect_a 27_o psal._n xviii_o 26_o 2_o sam._n xxii_o 27_o but_o with_o the_o froward_a thou_o shall_v learn_v frowardness_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v also_o another_o way_n according_a to_o the_o platonical_a hypothesis_n how_o this_o participation_n of_o the_o spirit_n may_v entitle_v we_o to_o the_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v that_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v good_a god_n keep_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o own_o hand_n but_o as_o they_o degenerate_v so_o he_o be_v think_v to_o leave_v it_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o if_o he_o than_o take_v no_o further_a notice_n of_o it_o i_o may_v have_v show_v how_o this_o notion_n seem_v also_o to_o have_v be_v take_v up_o by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 78._o see_v hackw_n apol._n for_o provide_v act._n xvii_o 30_o act._n fourteen_o 16_o luk._n i._n 68_o 78._o that_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o think_v the_o world_n to_o have_v decay_v that_o for_o the_o time_n past_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o man_n of_o man_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o walk_v on_o in_o their_o own_o way_n that_o he_o have_v now_o look_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o visit_v his_o people_n and_o possible_o this_o may_v have_v be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o expect_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v of_o that_o iron_n age_n of_o it_o and_o wait_v for_o a_o new_a heaven_n 13_o 2_o pet._n three_o 13_o and_o a_o new_a earth_n wherein_o righteousness_n be_v to_o dwell_v for_o the_o golden_a age_n be_v immediate_o to_o succeed_v the_o iron_n and_o the_o reason_n that_o make_v the_o golden_a age_n so_o happy_a be_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 16_o epinomid_a &_o apu_fw-fr euseb._n pr._n eu._n l.xi._fw-la c._n 16_o as_o plato_n call_v he_o be_v to_o take_v the_o government_n into_o his_o own_o hand_n and_o therefore_o see_v christ_n who_o they_o take_v for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v the_o government_n of_o all_o thing_n now_o commit_v to_o he_o by_o his_o father_n it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a for_o they_o sudden_o to_o expect_v those_o happy_a time_n which_o according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n be_v consequent_a to_o such_o a_o government_n this_o seem_v to_o have_v bâ—â—n_o real_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n and_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n in_o expound_v the_o eclogue_n of_o virgil_n to_o this_o purpose_n and_o this_o must_v also_o make_v the_o sin_n commit_v under_o the_o government_n of_o christ_n to_o reflect_v upon_o he_o and_o will_v consequent_o concern_v he_o more_o particular_o to_o take_v care_n to_o see_v they_o punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n §_o xviii_o and_o if_o the_o violation_n of_o particular_a law_n by_o this_o constitution_n of_o thing_n be_v so_o great_a a_o sin_n and_o in_o which_o the_o spirit_n be_v so_o concern_v to_o see_v they_o punish_v who_o be_v guilty_a of_o that_o violation_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o cast_v off_o the_o legislative_a power_n itself_o and_o disow_v the_o power_n which_o necessary_o require_v subjection_n to_o subordinate_a governor_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o supreme_a what_o of_o not_o only_o neglect_v to_o perform_v the_o condition_n of_o it_o but_o cast_v off_o their_o baptismal_a covenant_n itself_o by_o which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v those_o condition_n what_o of_o dispossess_v the_o spirit_n of_o his_o interest_n in_o they_o not_o only_o by_o frequent_a grieve_v and_o provoke_v he_o in_o act_v contrary_a to_o his_o suggestion_n but_o also_o by_o a_o wilful_a neglect_n of_o those_o mean_n which_o himself_o have_v appoint_v for_o continue_v his_o possession_n of_o they_o these_o be_v certain_o crime_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n and_o most_o severe_o punishable_a by_o the_o principle_n of_o government_n and_o yet_o of_o these_o they_o be_v certain_o guilty_a who_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n at_o least_o desert_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n this_o will_v more_o particular_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v §_o xix_o 4._o that_o the_o whole_a constitution_n even_o of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n be_v theocratical_a all_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v invest_v in_o their_o office_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o he_o it_o be_v who_o qualify_v they_o for_o their_o office_n by_o his_o extraordinary_a supernatural_a gift_n 11_o eph._n four_o 11_o he_o give_v some_o apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n and_o he_o it_o be_v who_o empower_v they_o to_o exercise_v those_o gift_n by_o note_v the_o very_a particular_a person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v empower_v to_o they_o who_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o commit_v that_o power_n to_o they_o either_o by_o give_v their_o ordainer_n the_o gift_n of_o discern_a spirit_n or_o by_o signify_v his_o pleasure_n to_o they_o either_o by_o appointment_n as_o when_o he_o be_v consult_v by_o lot_n or_o without_o appointment_n by_o some_o sensible_a appearance_n relate_v to_o they_o as_o he_o do_v also_o afterward_o in_o the_o case_n of_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o fabian_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v he_o therefore_o that_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o for_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n they_o be_v then_o general_o perform_v by_o peculiar_a inspiration_n 14._o 1_o cor._n 14._o their_o pray_v their_o prophesy_v their_o celebrate_v the_o office_n of_o the_o eucharist_n their_o spiritual_a song_n and_o hymn_n their_o very_a interpretation_n of_o what_o have_v be_v by_o other_o deliver_v in_o strange_a tongue_n in_o the_o very_a prudential_n management_n of_o their_o affair_n they_o have_v also_o particular_a direction_n from_o the_o spirit_n 24._o act._n xiii_o 2.4_o viij_o 29_o x._o 19_o xi_o 28_o 29._o xuj_o 6_o 7_o 10._o xviii_o 9_o nineteeen_o 21_o xx_o 23_o xxi_o 4_o 11._o xxvii_o 22_o 24._o he_o usual_o tell_v they_o where_o they_o shall_v preach_v and_o where_o they_o shall_v not_o who_o be_v particular_o to_o be_v choose_v out_o for_o the_o employment_n he_o have_v for_o they_o and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o success_n of_o their_o undertake_n and_o if_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o have_v be_v a_o fight_n 38_o fight_n act._n v._o 38_o against_o god_n for_o even_o the_o pharisy_n themselves_o to_o venture_v to_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o apostle_n how_o can_v it_o have_v be_v less_o than_o a_o rebel_n against_o the_o same_o god_n the_o spirit_n for_o their_o own_o follower_n to_o have_v desert_v they_o this_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o none_o may_v think_v that_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n shall_v speak_v so_o severe_o against_o the_o desertor_n of_o their_o public_a assembly_n and_o though_o indeed_o the_o extraordinary_a manifestation_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v now_o cease_v nay_o and_o several_a also_o of_o those_o extraordinary_a qualification_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o age_n peculiarly_a and_o can_v not_o then_o be_v get_v by_o the_o person_n who_o want_v they_o for_o the_o discharge_n of_o their_o office_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ordinary_a mean_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v indeed_o as_o long_o as_o christ_n himself_o be_v so_o who_o govern_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o shechinah_n of_o his_o throne_n
person_n for_o who_o conviction_n they_o be_v design_v so_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o sacred_a writer_n themselves_o who_o use_v they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o application_n be_v real_o true_a and_o solid_a and_o this_o will_v assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o parity_n of_o the_o case_n for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o application_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o old_a testament_n instance_n may_v then_o be_v expect_v when_o that_o instance_n be_v a_o precedent_n that_o be_v when_o the_o case_n to_o be_v rule_v by_o it_o be_v exact_o like_o it_o and_o therefore_o 1._o this_o must_v plain_o suppose_v that_o the_o sin_n against_o which_o the_o apostle_n write_v be_v exact_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o gild_n with_o those_o produce_v by_o they_o from_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o therefore_o the_o sin_n of_o apostate_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n must_v in_o this_o regard_n be_v suppose_v as_o criminal_a as_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o old_a world_n and_o the_o sodomite_n and_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o wilderness_n so_o that_o if_o one_o be_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o other_o must_v be_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o the_o same_o proof_n which_o prove_v the_o old_a testament-sin_n to_o have_v be_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n must_v prove_v the_o new_a testament-sin_n too_o have_v be_v so_o too_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_n whatever_o prove_v the_o new_a testament-sin_n to_o have_v be_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n must_v also_o prove_v that_o the_o old_a testament-sin_n be_v so_o also_o so_o that_o on_o this_o supposal_n each_o of_o they_o will_v afford_v the_o other_o a_o mutual_a confirmation_n and_o 2._o as_o the_o sin_n be_v suppose_v equal_o grievous_a so_o the_o punishment_n must_v be_v suppose_v too_o for_o indeed_o the_o very_a design_n of_o this_o argument_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v from_o the_o equal_a gild_n of_o the_o sin_n to_o infer_v a_o equal_a grievousness_n of_o the_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v for_o those_o sin_n and_o therefore_o the_o punishment_n to_o be_v fear_v by_o apostate_n from_o the_o gospel-dispensation_n must_v in_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v as_o grievous_a as_o any_o of_o the_o instance_n now_o mention_v and_o they_o be_v certain_o of_o the_o high_a kind_n and_o 3._o i_o can_v hardly_o think_v but_o that_o what_o the_o apostle_n on_o occasion_n of_o their_o mention_v the_o old_a testament-instance_n be_v please_v peculiar_o to_o remark_n that_o they_o mean_v to_o note_v as_o a_o instance_n wherein_o they_o think_v they_o parallel_v and_o therefore_o in_o esau_n case_n it_o be_v peculiar_o note_v that_o he_o find_v no_o place_n for_o repentance_n though_o he_o seek_v it_o careful_o and_o with_o tear_n 17_o heb._n twelve_o 17_o i_o suppose_v the_o author_n mean_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v desert_v the_o christian_a religion_n as_o he_o do_v our_o worldly_a consideration_n shall_v expect_v to_o find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n of_o be_v admit_v even_o upon_o repentance_n as_o he_o do_v and_o 4._o that_o this_o mystical_a way_n of_o argue_v require_v something_o suitable_a in_o the_o other_o world_n to_o what_o the_o old_a testament_n sinner_n suffer_v in_o this_o which_o will_v beget_v a_o further_a dreadful_a aggravation_n of_o their_o case_n who_o sin_n against_o the_o gospel-dispensation_n if_o the_o punishment_n of_o these_o must_v be_v as_o grievous_a in_o the_o other_o world_n proportionable_o as_o the_o punishment_n of_o those_o be_v in_o this_o that_o be_v if_o it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o most_o afflictive_a part_n and_o degree_n of_o hell_n itself_o and_o 5._o that_o what_o be_v speak_v primary_o of_o nation_n and_o public_a body_n be_v yet_o not_o confine_v to_o they_o but_o applicable_a also_o to_o particular_a person_n for_o indeed_o the_o apostle_n design_n in_o these_o discourse_n be_v level_v also_o against_o particular_a person_n iii.12_n heb._n twelve_o 15_o 16_o 17_o iii.12_n now_o for_o the_o national_a sentence_n concern_v the_o whole_a generation_n which_o be_v to_o perish_v in_o the_o wilderness_n except_o caleb_n and_o joshua_n it_o be_v punctual_o execute_v though_o several_a of_o the_o person_n may_v probable_o have_v repent_v and_o god_n have_v swear_v their_o destruction_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o sentence_n have_v be_v reversible_a as_o to_o particular_a person_n even_o upon_o their_o repentance_n moses_n and_o aaron_n themselves_o find_v it_o not_o so_o though_o no_o doubt_n they_o be_v sorry_a for_o the_o sin_n which_o exclude_v they_o from_o the_o promise_v land_n and_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o jew_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n speak_v as_o it_o be_v punish_v in_o this_o world_n and_o in_o the_o other_o in_o the_o sense_n already_o explain_v so_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n that_o those_o punishment_n shall_v ever_o be_v reverse_v though_o they_o shall_v repent_v that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n that_o upon_o their_o repentance_n either_o their_o nation_n or_o their_o religion_n as_o appropriate_v to_o their_o nation_n shall_v ever_o be_v restore_v to_o they_o but_o if_o they_o be_v save_v it_o must_v be_v by_o their_o come_n over_o to_o christianity_n and_o if_o the_o case_n of_o person_n now_o lapse_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v only_o such_o a_o one_o as_o may_v shorten_v their_o personal_a day_n of_o grace_n if_o this_o sin_n more_o than_o any_o other_o tend_v to_o the_o shorten_n of_o it_o if_o when_o it_o be_v at_o last_o finish_v god_n decree_n concern_v it_o be_v as_o irrevocable_a as_o it_o be_v in_o these_o national_a punishment_n if_o it_o may_v provoke_v he_o now_o again_o to_o swear_v as_o he_o do_v then_o that_o they_o shall_v never_o enter_v into_o his_o rest_n as_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n plain_o suppose_v it_o may_v these_o be_v consideration_n sufficient_o dishearten_v any_o from_o depend_v on_o any_o hope_n of_o a_o recovery_n and_o this_o sin_n of_o separate_n at_o least_o of_o set_v up_o opposite_a society_n be_v a_o sin_n of_o so_o very_o heinous_a a_o nature_n and_o so_o very_o hardly_o remissible_a none_o of_o the_o sin_n they_o suppose_v they_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o by_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o at_o least_o by_o not_o divide_v from_o it_o can_v be_v comparable_a to_o it_o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o forementioned_a rule_n of_o prudence_n it_o will_v be_v much_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o avoid_v this_o than_o any_o other_o sin_n they_o can_v suspect_v by_o continue_v in_o the_o canonical_a communion_n chap._n xv._o salvation_n be_v not_o ordinary_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o baptism_n the_o content_n 2._o direct_o that_o salvation_n be_v not_o ordinary_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o sacrament_n §_o i._o this_o prove_v 1._o concern_v baptism_n 1._o by_o those_o text_n which_o imply_v the_o dependence_n of_o our_o salvation_n on_o baptism_n 1._o such_o as_o speak_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n §_o ii_o 1._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v give_v in_o baptism_n and_o so_o give_v at_o that_o he_o who_o be_v not_o baptise_a can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v it_o §_o iii_o the_o spirit_n itself_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o to_o his_o actual_a influence_n §_o iv_o as_o to_o his_o constant_a presence_n as_o a_o live_n and_o abide_v principle_n §_o v._o that_o the_o spirit_n be_v first_o give_v in_o baptism_n this_o prove_v from_o our_o new_a birth_n be_v being_n ascribe_v to_o our_o baptism_n §_o vi_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o argue_v from_o metaphorical_a expression_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n st._n joh._n 3.5_o consider_v §_o vii_o water_n to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n literal_o §_o viii_o these_o word_n may_v relate_v to_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n §_o ix_o the_o objection_n concern_v the_o suppose_a parallel_n place_n of_o baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n §_o x._o the_o fire_n here_o speak_v of_o a_o material_a fire_n and_o contradistinct_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n §_o xi_o our_o saviour_n baptise_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n as_o well_o applicable_a to_o our_o saviour_n ordinary_a baptism_n as_o to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n at_o pentecost_n §_o xii_o the_o true_a reason_n why_o this_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o pentecost_n be_v call_v a_o baptism_n be_v because_o it_o be_v a_o consummation_n of_o their_o former_a baptism_n by_o water_n §_o xiii_o the_o reason_n why_o this_o part_n of_o their_o baptism_n be_v defer_v so_o long_o §_o fourteen_o other_o instance_n wherein_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v distinct_o from_o
common_o use_v of_o particular_a testimony_n now_o as_o they_o suppose_v themselves_o alone_o to_o have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o other_o world_n so_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o suppose_v it_o be_v because_o they_o pretend_v alone_o to_o have_v another_o soul_n distinct_a from_o other_o which_o be_v natural_o immortal_a make_v they_o thereby_o capable_a of_o such_o a_o interest_n 26._o vid._n selden_n de_fw-fr success_n in_o bon_fw-fr des_fw-fr cap._n 26._o and_o this_o they_o suppose_v infuse_v into_o their_o proselyte_n of_o justice_n immediate_o upon_o their_o baptism_n by_o which_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o this_o proselytism_n and_o that_o the_o change_n make_v hereupon_o may_v not_o be_v only_o take_v for_o a_o change_n of_o quality_n they_o plain_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o afterward_o the_o same_o person_n they_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o that_o if_o before_o they_o be_v relate_v to_o any_o henceforward_o that_o relation_n cease_v and_o that_o they_o may_v thereupon_o marry_v with_o they_o though_o within_o prohibit_v degree_n if_o there_o remain_v no_o other_o impediment_n on_o account_n of_o their_o difference_n in_o religion_n and_o upon_o this_o same_o account_n they_o say_v that_o if_o a_o proselyte_n die_v before_o he_o have_v beget_v a_o israelite_n he_o have_v no_o heir_n at_o all_o because_o all_o his_o former_a relation_n cease_v even_o those_o of_o his_o natural_a son_n which_o be_v beget_v before_o his_o proselytism_n now_o by_o this_o hypothesis_n it_o be_v plain_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o proselytism_n he_o want_v this_o new_a soul_n because_o so_o long_o they_o acknowledge_v his_o natural_a relation_n to_o hold_v which_o all_o fail_v as_o soon_o as_o this_o new_a soul_n be_v infuse_v into_o he_o i_o know_v the_o jew_n do_v on_o other_o occasion_n call_v new_a moral_a disposition_n by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o new_a soul_n jud._n buxtorf_n synag_fw-mi jud._n as_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o sabatical_a soul_n which_o they_o make_v necessary_a for_o the_o observation_n of_o their_o sabbath_n but_o the_o effect_n now_o mention_v in_o law_n concern_v marriage_n and_o inheritance_n and_o their_o conceive_n that_o it_o be_v this_o new_a soul_n alone_o which_o be_v immortal_a and_o entitle_v they_o to_o a_o interest_n in_o the_o other_o world_n do_v sure_a in_o this_o case_n argue_v that_o they_o think_v the_o change_n substantial_a §_o xx_o i_o may_v have_v show_v how_o very_o agreeable_a this_o hypothesis_n be_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 23_o 1_o thes._n v._o 23_o that_o this_o do_v also_o plain_o distinguish_v the_o notion_n of_o soul_n and_o spirit_n that_o it_o make_v the_o soul_n derive_v from_o the_o first_o adam_n 45.49_o 1_o cor._n xv_o 45.49_o and_o account_v we_o to_o bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o adam_n by_o the_o soul_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o he_o and_o according_o to_o bear_v the_o image_n also_o of_o the_o second_o adam_n by_o the_o spirit_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o he_o that_o the_o soul_n we_o receive_v from_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v only_o a_o live_a soul_n but_o the_o spirit_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o second_o adam_n only_o be_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n that_o as_o we_o be_v in_o adam_n 22._o ver._n 22._o that_o be_v as_o we_o bear_v his_o image_n by_o the_o soul_n receive_v from_o he_o we_o all_o die_v that_o be_v at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n of_o which_o he_o be_v there_o discourse_v so_o as_o we_o be_v in_o the_o second_o adam_n we_o shall_v all_o be_v make_v alive_a that_o be_v also_o as_o to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n of_o which_o he_o be_v there_o discourse_v that_o be_v at_o least_o with_o such_o a_o resurrection_n as_o can_v make_v we_o capable_a of_o inherit_v eternal_a life_n as_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o the_o scripture_n to_o speak_v of_o that_o 54._o that_o 1_o cor._n xv_o 42_o 43_o 44._o st._n joh._n vi_fw-la 39_o 40_o 44_o 54._o resurrection_n as_o if_o it_o be_v indeed_o the_o only_a resurrection_n so_o that_o by_o these_o degree_n if_o we_o can_v have_v eternal_a life_n without_o such_o a_o resurrection_n as_o this_o be_v nor_o such_o a_o resurrection_n without_o the_o spirit_n nor_o the_o spirit_n without_o baptism_n it_o plain_o follow_v that_o we_o can_v have_v eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n that_o this_o spirit_n be_v the_o seed_n 9_o seed_n 1_o pet._n i_o 23_o 1_o joh._n three_o 9_o of_o god_n and_o a_o 4_o a_o 2_o pet._n i_o 4_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v also_o expression_n intimate_v a_o more_o than_o moral_a change_n i_o may_v also_o have_v show_v how_o very_o agreeable_a this_o same_o hypothesis_n be_v to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o primitive_a writer_n and_o of_o how_o very_o great_a use_n it_o may_v prove_v for_o give_v a_o intelligible_a account_n of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a controversy_n which_o have_v perplex_v christendom_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o this_o be_v a_o privilege_n then_o challenge_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o carnal_a israel_n it_o will_v be_v challenge_v by_o christian_n to_o themselves_o as_o be_v the_o spiritual_a israel_n as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v and_o that_o even_o the_o modern_a jew_n have_v not_o innovate_v in_o these_o notion_n as_o certain_o they_o have_v in_o other_o from_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o predecessor_n i_o be_o therefore_o the_o more_o inclinable_a to_o believe_v because_o they_o can_v have_v so_o little_a ground_n for_o they_o from_o the_o peripatetic_a philosophy_n as_o explain_v by_o the_o arabian_n which_o we_o may_v plain_o perceive_v to_o have_v be_v that_o from_o whence_o they_o derive_v most_o of_o their_o innovation_n §_o xxi_o however_o because_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o much_o more_o confident_a that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o hellenistical_a philosophy_n be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o age_n and_o withal_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v allude_v to_o by_o our_o saviour_n who_o design_n it_o be_v to_o gain_v the_o heathen_n who_o philosophy_n that_o be_v as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o likely_a way_n for_o discover_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o and_o the_o like_a scripture_n to_o show_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosophy_n especial_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v in_o term_n of_o that_o philosophy_n and_o in_o some_o thing_n receive_v by_o the_o jew_n themselves_o 3.17_o paemandr_n c._n 3.17_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o term_n express_o use_v by_o the_o author_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o trismegistus_n who_o if_o he_o be_v real_o a_o christian_n as_o i_o believe_v real_o he_o be_v yet_o seem_v at_o least_o to_o have_v personate_v the_o person_n who_o name_n he_o be_v please_v to_o assume_v and_o consequent_o in_o he_o to_o have_v personate_v the_o egyptian_a philosophy_n as_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v many_o other_o do_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n when_o i_o consider_v the_o great_a number_n of_o book_n pretend_v in_o jamblichus_n to_o have_v be_v write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o hermes_n aegyptior_fw-la de_fw-fr myster_n aegyptior_fw-la and_o according_o this_o practice_n be_v imitate_v by_o those_o other_o sect_n of_o the_o philosopher_n who_o be_v traveller_n and_o who_o take_v up_o their_o notion_n rather_o from_o tradition_n than_o from_o their_o own_o discourse_n so_o plato_n when_o he_o will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o socrates_n or_o timaeus_n bring_v they_o in_o discourse_v in_o their_o own_o word_n and_o though_o pythagoras_n himself_o be_v say_v to_o have_v write_v nothing_o yet_o the_o golden_a verse_n and_o other_o thing_n quote_v by_o the_o ancient_n bear_v his_o name_n and_o very_o probable_o the_o same_o account_n may_v serve_v for_o the_o orphaick_n that_o they_o be_v also_o design_v by_o the_o several_a author_n to_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o orpheus_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o religion_n introduce_v by_o he_o and_o i_o believe_v several_a of_o those_o ancient_a work_n which_o at_o present_a bear_v false_a title_n be_v first_o inscribe_v with_o those_o title_n by_o the_o author_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n without_o any_o design_n of_o impose_v on_o the_o world_n as_o therefore_o on_o these_o account_n it_o will_v appear_v probable_a that_o the_o author_n intend_v to_o deliver_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o egyptian_a philosophy_n which_o pretend_v to_o hermes_n as_o its_o first_o author_n so_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a also_o that_o he_o mean_v that_o scheme_n of_o it_o which_o prevail_v in_o his_o own_o time_n at_o alexandria_n which_o be_v the_o elective_a make_v up_o of_o the_o several_a sect_n that_o agree_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sceptic_n and_o atheist_n and_o
i_o need_v not_o warn_v how_o much_o that_o school_n influence_v the_o world_n in_o that_o age_n and_o how_o very_o likely_a it_o be_v therefore_o to_o be_v allude_v to_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o suppose_v its_o reader_n imbue_v with_o those_o principle_n §_o xxii_o according_a therefore_o to_o this_o philosophy_n the_o return_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o heaven_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v be_v call_v a_o new_a birth_n so_o porphyry_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o soul_n into_o this_o world_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o bee_n and_o honey_n in_o homer_n description_n of_o the_o antrum_n nympharum_fw-la as_o emblem_n of_o the_o first_o generation_n 260._o de_fw-fr antr._n nymph_n p._n 259_o 260._o and_o yet_o withal_o that_o the_o nectar_n the_o drink_n of_o the_o god_n be_v make_v of_o honey_n to_o show_v that_o this_o same_o resemblance_n very_o well_o fit_v the_o return_n or_o second_o birth_n of_o the_o soul_n also_o and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v from_o this_o signification_n of_o honey_n with_o the_o mystical_a philosopher_n that_o it_o be_v give_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o new_a baptize_v person_n and_o that_o so_o early_o as_o that_o this_o practice_n be_v mention_v in_o that_o very_a ancient_a epistle_n which_o be_v ascribe_v to_o barnabas_n barnab_n with_fw-mi voss._n not._n in_o barnab_n milk_n and_o honey_n be_v both_o of_o they_o use_v to_o infant_n in_o their_o first_o birth_n and_o so_o be_v very_o fit_a according_a to_o the_o mystical_a philosophy_n which_o be_v of_o great_a use_n then_o for_o bring_v many_o over_o to_o christianity_n and_o so_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v suppose_v true_a by_o they_o who_o on_o this_o account_n receive_v it_o where_o it_o be_v not_o correct_v by_o express_a revelation_n and_o by_o this_o passage_n of_o porphiry_n it_o appear_v that_o these_o same_o philosopher_n take_v it_o for_o a_o fit_a symbol_n of_o the_o second_o birth_n also_o nor_o do_v the_o egyptian_n only_o express_v this_o notion_n of_o the_o soul_n return_v to_o heaven_n by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o second_o birth_n tertullian_n use_v also_o the_o word_n regeneration_n concern_v they_o and_o the_o worshipper_n of_o mithras_n a_o religion_n that_o then_o very_o much_o prevail_v among_o the_o mystical_a philosopher_n 40._o tertull._n de_fw-fr baptism_n c._n 5._o vid._n etiam_fw-la c._n 40._o and_o other_o celebrate_a mystery_n viduis_fw-la aquis_fw-la sibi_fw-la mentiuntur_fw-la no_o &_o sacris_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la per_fw-la lavacrum_fw-la initiantur_fw-la isidis_n alicujus_fw-la aut_fw-la mithrae_fw-la ipsos_fw-la etiam_fw-la deos_fw-la suos_fw-la lavationibus_fw-la efferunt_fw-la ceterùm_fw-la villa_n domos_fw-la templa_fw-la totásque_fw-la urbes_fw-la aspergine_fw-la circumlatae_fw-la aquae_fw-la expiant_fw-la passim_fw-la certè_fw-la ludio_n apollinaribus_fw-la &_o eleusiniis_fw-la so_o rigaltius_n for_o pelusis_n in_o other_o edition_n and_o certain_o much_o better_a tinguntur_fw-la idque_fw-la se_fw-la in_o regenerationem_fw-la &_o impunitatem_fw-la perjuriorum_fw-la suorum_fw-la agere_fw-la praesumunt_fw-la where_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o this_o regeneration_n be_v ascribe_v to_o their_o very_a wash_n very_o agreeable_o to_o what_o numenius_n expositor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d antr_n nimph._n p._n 256._o which_o be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o several_a of_o the_o father_n apply_v this_o passage_n in_o genesis_n to_o the_o spirit_n receive_v in_o baptism_n tertul._n de_fw-fr baptism_n c._n 4._o whence_o it_o seem_v very_o probable_a that_o numenius_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v this_o exposition_n from_o the_o jewish_a hellenistical_a expositor_n tell_v we_o from_o gen._n i._n 3_o that_o the_o spirit_n from_o which_o this_o new_a life_n be_v derive_v be_v seat_v on_o the_o water_n and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v more_o particular_o concern_v the_o egyptian_a mystery_n by_o apuleius_n 267._o metam_fw-la xi_o p._n 267._o no_o &_o inferûm_fw-la claustra_fw-la &_o salutis_fw-la tutelam_fw-la in_o manu_fw-la deae_fw-la positam_fw-la ipsámque_fw-la traditionem_fw-la ad_fw-la instar_fw-la voluntariae_fw-la mortis_fw-la this_o answer_n our_o die_a in_o baptism_n &_o precariae_fw-la salutis_fw-la celebrari_fw-la quip_n cum_fw-la transactis_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la temporibus_fw-la jam_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la limine_fw-la constitutos_fw-la quîs_fw-la tamen_fw-la tuâ—ò_fw-la possint_fw-la magna_fw-la religionis_fw-la committi_fw-la silentia_fw-la 15_o 1_o cor._n four_o 15_o numen_fw-la deae_fw-la soleat_fw-la eligere_fw-la &_o suâ_fw-la providentiâ_fw-la quodammodo_fw-la renatos_fw-la ad_fw-la novae_fw-la reponere_fw-la rursus_fw-la salutis_fw-la curricula_fw-la so_o apuleius_n according_o he_o call_v mithras_n the_o priest_n who_o have_v initiate_v he_o his_o parent_n complexus_fw-la mithram_n sacerdotem_fw-la &_o meum_fw-la jam_fw-la parentem_fw-la p._n 279._o as_o st._n paul_n do_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n call_v himself_o the_o father_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v convert_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v very_o agreeable_a for_o they_o to_o speak_v thus_o for_o as_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o life_n after_o conversion_n as_o a_o new_a life_n so_o it_o do_v therein_o only_o allude_v to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o philosopher_n who_o make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o â—_o the_o 2_o pet._n i._o â—_o escape_n from_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v a_o recovery_n of_o a_o new_a life_n so_o plato_n himself_o 257._o himself_o et_fw-fr porph._n antr._n nymph_n p._n 256_o 257._o apply_v the_o passage_n of_o heraclitus_n that_o we_o live_v the_o death_n of_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o other_o world_n and_o die_v their_o life_n and_o hierocles_n 4._o hierocles_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hierocl_n in_o aur._n carm._n p._n 13_o 4._o make_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o be_v mortal_a god_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mention_v in_o the_o golden_a verse_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n because_o they_o sometime_o die_v that_o bless_a divine_a life_n by_o fall_v away_o from_o god_n as_o they_o recover_v that_o life_n again_o by_o return_v back_o to_o he_o and_o porphyry_n 264._o porphyry_n de_fw-fr antr._n nymph_n p._n 264._o speak_v of_o soul_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o their_o first_o nativity_n say_v that_o they_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o it_o may_v have_v be_v show_v that_o they_o also_o make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v that_o w_a of_o their_o mind_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o they_o call_v it_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o they_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o ascend_v upward_o and_o consequent_o of_o escape_v the_o load_n of_o their_o grosser_n vehicle_n and_o so_o of_o recover_v this_o divine_a life_n and_o according_o the_o very_a name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v ascribe_v to_o he_o by_o simplicius_n epicâ—et_o simplicius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d simpl._n in_o sin_n com._n in_o epicâ—et_o in_o that_o excellent_a prayer_n of_o he_o with_o which_o he_o conclude_v his_o commentary_n on_o epictetus_n which_o be_v worth_a the_o reader_n perusal_n for_o this_o purpose_n and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o spirit_n that_o this_o government_n be_v administer_v appear_v from_o apul._n from_o spiritu_fw-la verò_fw-la agitantur_fw-la sive_fw-la gubernantur_fw-la omnes_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la species_n unaquaeque_fw-la secundùm_fw-la naturam_fw-la svam_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la distributam_fw-la sibi_fw-la trisn_a asclep_n ex_fw-la interp_v apul._n apuleius_n §_o xxiii_o now_o then_o if_o we_o put_v the_o principle_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n together_o they_o will_v full_o amount_v to_o the_o account_n the_o scripture_n give_v of_o christ_n as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o much_o of_o it_o at_o least_o as_o we_o be_v at_o present_a concern_v for_o 1._o the_o new_a life_n will_v consist_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o who_o they_o also_o ascribe_v it_o as_o the_o scripture_n do_v 2._o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d exert_v his_o enliven_a power_n in_o we_o by_o the_o spirit_n as_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o christ_n do_v so_o that_o they_o who_o have_v not_o this_o spirit_n can_v partake_v of_o this_o life_n 3._o the_o first_o infusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v that_o which_o first_o enable_v we_o to_o ascend_v and_o so_o to_o exercise_v any_o act_n of_o this_o new_a life_n and_o therefore_o be_v most_o proper_o call_v the_o new_a birth_n and_o therefore_o they_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v the_o spirit_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o regeneration_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v it_o at_o all_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v suppose_v destitute_a of_o it_o and_o by_o these_o principle_n can_v be_v suppose_v capable_a of_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n because_o this_o be_v the_o wing_n by_o which_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o ascend_v thither_o 4._o this_o infusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o regeneration_n be_v expect_v in_o those_o baptism_n which_o be_v
contrive_v the_o matter_n that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v drive_v to_o this_o exigence_n only_o judas_n die_v within_o that_o period_n and_o he_o have_v forfeit_v the_o interest_n which_o his_o baptism_n by_o water_n have_v give_v he_o in_o this_o promise_n of_o his_o spirit_n by_o his_o misdemeanour_n after_o his_o baptism_n however_o the_o matter_n be_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o their_o case_n be_v not_o so_o advantageous_a to_o they_o then_o as_o it_o be_v after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n when_o our_o saviour_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v expedient_a for_o they_o that_o he_o shall_v go_v away_o from_o they_o 7_o st._n joh._n xuj_o 7_o thereby_o imply_v plain_o how_o more_o advantageous_a the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v which_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v upon_o his_o departure_n than_o his_o own_o presence_n itself_o and_o beside_o be_v singular_a and_o such_o as_o can_v be_v make_v a_o precedent_n by_o our_o present_a brethren_n they_o can_v pretend_v any_o such_o resolution_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o to_o give_v the_o spirit_n constant_o with_o his_o baptism_n which_o may_v oblige_v he_o to_o make_v other_o provision_n for_o those_o who_o receive_v his_o baptism_n when_o their_o fail_n of_o it_o be_v not_o imputable_a to_o any_o neglect_n on_o their_o part_n but_o to_o his_o own_o resolution_n nor_o can_v they_o pretend_v any_o such_o supplement_n of_o it_o as_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v which_o when_o it_o be_v withdraw_v our_o saviour_n himself_o than_o think_v it_o necessary_a immediate_o to_o fulfil_v the_o promise_n he_o have_v make_v to_o they_o offend_v the_o spirit_n to_o they_o our_o brethren_n live_v at_o present_a under_o actual_a and_o settle_a establishment_n and_o where_o they_o can_v come_v by_o they_o by_o any_o diligence_n or_o unsinful_a condescension_n on_o their_o own_o part_n they_o have_v reason_n to_o expect_v either_o to_o stand_v or_o fall_v by_o they_o §_o xxviii_o the_o second_o grace_n of_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n be_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o be_v also_o frequent_o ascribe_v to_o it_o in_o the_o scripture_n so_o annanias_n to_o st._n paul_n arise_v and_o be_v baptize_v 16_o act._n xxii_o 16_o and_o wash_v away_o thy_o sin_n 11_o 1_o cor._n vi_o 11_o so_o st._n paul_n himself_o to_o the_o corinthian_n after_o have_v mention_v several_a sin_n he_o add_v such_o be_v some_o of_o you_o but_o you_o be_v wash_v but_o you_o be_v sanctify_v so_o st._n peter_n repent_v 38_o act._n two_o 38_o and_o be_v baptize_v every_o one_o of_o you_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 37._o ver._n 37._o of_o that_o sin_n particular_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v prick_v to_o the_o heart_n 27._o ver._n 23_o 36._o eph._n v._n 26_o 27._o their_o crucify_a of_o our_o saviour_n so_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o sanctify_v and_o cleanse_v his_o church_n with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v present_v it_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blemish_n so_o in_o the_o forementioned_a passage_n to_o the_o hebrew_n both_o those_o effect_n of_o baptism_n be_v join_v together_o 22_o heb._n x._o 22_o the_o sprinkle_n of_o our_o heart_n from_o a_o evil_a conscience_n that_o be_v from_o a_o consciousness_n of_o sin_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o wash_v our_o body_n with_o pure_a water_n §_o xxix_o now_o for_o apply_v this_o argument_n i_o suppose_v it_o will_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o who_o lie_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o his_o sin_n be_v in_o a_o unsalvable_a condition_n and_o therefore_o that_o this_o grace_n be_v such_o as_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o salvation_n and_o consequent_o that_o all_o those_o mean_n must_v be_v also_o necessary_a without_o which_o this_o grace_n can_v be_v obtain_v for_o the_o scripture_n plain_o suppose_v that_o all_o have_v sin_v 7._o rom._n iii._o 23.iu.6_n 7._o and_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o hope_n at_o present_a of_o recover_v that_o glory_n by_o innocence_n but_o by_o forgiveness_n of_o those_o sin_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v we_o all_o guilty_a if_o therefore_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o person_n unbaptise_v be_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n till_o they_o be_v baptize_v it_o will_v plain_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v relievable_a from_o that_o guilt_n by_o any_o other_o mean_n but_o baptism_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o mean_v antecedent_n to_o baptism_n whereby_o sin_n may_v be_v remit_v then_o such_o person_n as_o may_v make_v use_n of_o those_o mean_n may_v be_v free_v from_o their_o sin_n antecedent_o to_o baptism_n and_o so_o can_v not_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v baptize_v be_v suppose_v under_o any_o such_o guilt_n this_o will_v bring_v the_o proof_n home_o to_o the_o negative_a for_o which_o i_o be_o at_o present_a principal_o concern_v for_o my_o design_n at_o present_a be_v not_o hereby_o to_o prove_v that_o baptism_n be_v a_o mean_n of_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a ordinary_a mean_n of_o obtain_v that_o forgiveness_n for_o from_o hence_o alone_o it_o will_v clear_o follow_v that_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o every_o one_o to_o be_v baptize_v who_o desire_v that_o forgiveness_n §_o xxx_o and_o this_o will_v also_o prevent_v those_o objection_n which_o our_o dissent_v brethren_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v from_o those_o scripture_n which_o ascribe_v our_o wash_n from_o our_o sin_n either_o to_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o the_o spiritual_a mystical_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o do_v not_o at_o present_a doubt_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n which_o cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n 21_o 1_o joh._n i_o 7_o 1_o pet._n three_o 21_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o put_v away_o of_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n which_o save_v we_o our_o present_a concernment_n be_v only_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o merit_n of_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o apply_v by_o baptism_n or_o whether_o this_o mystical_a influence_n of_o baptism_n on_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o ordinary_o confine_v to_o this_o external_a baptism_n by_o water_n if_o this_o be_v the_o truth_n in_o both_o case_n than_o it_o will_v plain_o follow_v that_o he_o who_o continue_v unbaptise_v can_v while_o he_o continue_v so_o expect_v any_o relief_n either_o from_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o from_o this_o spiritual_a mystical_a part_n of_o baptism_n that_o may_v encourage_v they_o to_o defer_v this_o baptism_n by_o water_n though_o indeed_o the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o the_o contrary_a supposition_n to_o the_o destroy_v all_o rational_a obligation_n to_o baptism_n be_v enough_o to_o convince_v our_o brethren_n who_o will_v thorough_o and_o impartial_o consider_v it_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o these_o supposition_n for_o if_o on_o the_o only_a moral_a duty_n of_o faith_n and_o repentance_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v expect_v to_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n what_o need_n can_v there_o be_v of_o baptism_n for_o with_o these_o they_o suppose_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n will_v do_v it_o alone_o without_o baptism_n and_o without_o they_o baptism_n itself_o will_v never_o do_v it_o and_o the_o same_o consequence_n will_v follow_v from_o the_o other_o supposition_n for_o who_o will_v ever_o desire_v the_o baptism_n of_o water_n if_o without_o it_o he_o may_v be_v secure_v of_o this_o mystical_a baptism_n of_o the_o spirit_n §_o xxxi_o now_o that_o this_o be_v so_o that_o be_v that_o unbaptise_v person_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o this_o wash_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o this_o mystical_a baptism_n will_v appear_v from_o these_o two_o consideration_n that_o all_o who_o will_v be_v christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v even_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n and_o that_o all_o who_o come_v to_o this_o baptism_n be_v suppose_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n from_o both_o these_o put_v together_o it_o will_v plain_o appear_v that_o no_o unbaptised_a person_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v have_v their_o sin_n remit_v to_o they_o by_o any_o other_o provision_n antecedent_n to_o baptism_n that_o all_o that_o will_v be_v christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v this_o baptism_n even_o by_o water_n may_v appear_v from_o hence_o that_o it_o be_v indeed_o by_o this_o that_o they_o be_v make_v christian_n as_o the_o name_n christian_n signify_v any_o thing_n of_o privilege_n that_o it_o be_v by_o this_o that_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o covenant_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v by_o this_o they_o become_v disciple_n
of_o governor_n as_o well_o as_o govern_v which_o be_v all_o qualify_v for_o their_o office_n by_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n 11_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n twelve_o 28_o 29._o eph._n four_o 11_o apostle_n evangelist_n prophet_n pastor_n and_o teacher_n which_o be_v all_o only_a useful_a for_o the_o church_n in_o this_o world_n and_o only_o for_o their_o benefit_n as_o unite_v in_o assembly_n these_o gift_n be_v general_o of_o that_o nature_n as_o that_o other_o be_v more_o concern_v in_o they_o than_o they_o who_o have_v they_o their_o gift_n be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n and_o many_o of_o they_o more_o principal_o design_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o believer_n than_o the_o conviction_n of_o infidel_n such_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o 2.xiu.2_n of_o 1_o cor._n xiii_o 2.xiu.2_n know_a mystery_n interpretation_n 10.xiu.26_n interpretation_n 1_o cor._n twelve_o 10.xiu.26_n of_o tongue_n of_o 20_o of_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 4_o 5_o xiii.9.xiu.1_n 3_o 4_o 5.22_o 24_o 31_o 39_o rom._n twelve_o 6_o 1_o thes._n v._o 20_o prophesy_v and_o 15._o and_o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 14_o 15._o pray_v especial_o of_o that_o office_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 16_o eucharist_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 16_o where_o the_o idiot_n have_v his_o set_a part_n assign_v he_o and_o be_v to_o answer_v amen_o these_o be_v the_o very_a employment_n of_o the_o synax_n in_o that_o age._n and_o therefore_o certain_o the_o church_n thus_o unite_v by_o such_o gift_n and_o office_n of_o the_o spirit_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v that_o body_n of_o they_o which_o join_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o public_a assembly_n and_o consider_v under_o that_o very_a notion_n as_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o those_o assembly_n for_o which_o alone_o these_o gift_n and_o office_n be_v useful_a and_o plain_o the_o apostle_n design_v be_v as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o observe_v in_o all_o these_o discourse_n to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n away_o of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o he_o write_v either_o to_o judaisme_n or_o gentilism_n or_o any_o of_o the_o heresy_n which_o then_o begin_v to_o appear_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o apposite_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o keep_v to_o this_o external_a body_n as_o unite_v by_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o same_o public_a assembly_n whereby_o they_o be_v visible_o and_o notorious_o distinguish_v from_o those_o erroneous_a society_n and_o nothing_o more_o disagreeable_a than_o our_o adversary_n notion_n of_o a_o multitude_n not_o a_o body_n of_o elect_n not_o distinguishable_a from_o other_o by_o such_o notorious_a character_n as_o may_v be_v prudent_o useful_a by_o way_n of_o argument_n §_o xii_o beside_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o vine_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v be_v use_v concern_v the_o carnal_a israel_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n 1_o psal._n lxxx_o 8_o 14_o 15._o isa._n v._o 1_o 7_o xxvii.2_n jer._n two_o 21_o ezek._n nineteeen_o 10_o hos._n x._o 1_o and_o therefore_o very_o fit_o apply_v to_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a israel_n in_o the_o new_a according_a to_o that_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o be_v so_o universal_o observe_v by_o the_o sacred_a writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o then_o consider_v that_o the_o christian_n make_v the_o spiritual_a israel_n a_o society_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n wherein_o the_o carnal_a israel_n have_v be_v so_o before_o nay_o allow_v of_o something_o suitable_a to_o those_o very_a mean_n by_o which_o they_o be_v confederated_a into_o a_o society_n instead_o of_o circumcision_n they_o continue_v not_o only_o the_o mystical_a circumcision_n of_o the_o heart_n but_o baptism_n which_o have_v be_v a_o mean_n take_v up_o by_o the_o jew_n before_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o think_v more_o countenance_v by_o the_o prophet_n who_o have_v foretell_v the_o state_n of_o christianity_n than_o circumcision_n itself_o be_v and_o withal_o think_v it_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o more_o spiritual_a nature_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o so_o for_o sacrifice_n though_o they_o reject_v the_o bloody_a one_o which_o they_o also_o think_v discountenance_v by_o those_o same_o prophecy_n which_o have_v predict_v the_o state_n of_o mystical_a judaisme_n yet_o they_o allow_v a_o mystical_a melchisedechian_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o the_o moral_n of_o religion_n but_o also_o under_o those_o very_a element_n and_o symbol_n which_o they_o suppose_v predict_v and_o typify_v in_o those_o fame_n writer_n who_o have_v speak_v so_o disparaging_o of_o the_o bloody_a sacrifice_n yet_o still_o these_o mean_n of_o confederation_n though_o they_o be_v indeed_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o spiritual_a religion_n than_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n be_v still_o external_a and_o therefore_o as_o proper_a for_o confederate_v a_o external_a society_n as_o those_o be_v in_o the_o room_n of_o which_o they_o succeed_v §_o xiii_o and_o 4._o it_o be_v further_a observable_a that_o though_o the_o immediate_a design_n of_o the_o sacred_a writer_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v to_o secure_v the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o write_v in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n wherein_o they_o write_v yet_o the_o reason_n use_v by_o they_o for_o this_o purpose_n be_v such_o as_o concern_v the_o church_n as_o a_o church_n and_o so_o as_o suitable_a to_o the_o late_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o early_o one_o wherein_o they_o be_v first_o use_v indeed_o if_o the_o argument_n use_v to_o prove_v their_o obligation_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v this_o that_o they_o can_v not_o otherwise_o partake_v of_o the_o miraculous_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o manifestation_n of_o the_o spirit_n than_o as_o those_o gift_n and_o manifestation_n be_v proper_a to_o that_o age_n so_o the_o argument_n will_v lose_v its_o force_n in_o succeed_a age_n which_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o those_o gift_n and_o manifestation_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o those_o gift_n and_o manifestation_n in_o that_o age_n do_v general_o accompany_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o good_a argument_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v only_o give_v for_o extraordinary_a purpose_n because_o he_o be_v please_v to_o manifest_v himself_o by_o gift_n and_o appearance_n that_o be_v indeed_o extraordinary_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o spiritual_a life_n of_o which_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v deprive_v by_o fall_v away_o from_o that_o external_a communion_n nay_o as_o a_o principle_n of_o spiritual_a life_n to_o themselves_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o the_o church_n be_v call_v christ_n they_o be_v suppose_v to_o lose_v their_o interest_n in_o christ_n and_o all_o his_o save_a grace_n by_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n to_o lose_v their_o interest_n in_o his_o redemption_n to_o lose_v their_o interest_n in_o he_o by_o lose_v his_o spirit_n which_o whosoever_o have_v not_o be_v none_o of_o he_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o by_o fall_v away_o from_o their_o baptismal_a obligation_n they_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n of_o their_o baptism_n their_o illumination_n their_o taste_n of_o the_o heavenly_a gift_n their_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n their_o taste_n of_o the_o good_a word_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o so_o to_o have_v forfeit_v they_o as_o to_o need_v renovation_n as_o entire_a as_o if_o they_o never_o have_v enjoy_v they_o nay_o to_o have_v forfeit_v their_o whole_a interest_n in_o the_o new_a covenant_n which_o sure_o respect_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n more_o principal_o than_o his_o gift_n i_o say_v when_o i_o consider_v these_o thing_n i_o can_v but_o think_v that_o the_o grace_n here_o speak_v of_o on_o these_o occasion_n be_v as_o well_o the_o grace_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n those_o of_o they_o which_o be_v to_o be_v ordinary_o expect_v in_o all_o age_n as_o those_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o that_o those_o of_o they_o which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o those_o which_o be_v only_o more_o convenient_a for_o the_o more_o advantageous_a procurement_n of_o salvation_n and_o sure_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o expect_v as_o that_o these_o ordinary_a necessary_a grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o these_o late_a age_n wherein_o they_o be_v still_o as_o necessary_a as_o they_o be_v at_o first_o so_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o same_o mean_n of_o conveyance_n by_o which_o they_o be_v communicate_v at_o first_o and_o we_o have_v the_o rather_o reason_v to_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v continue_v by_o the_o
his_o right_n in_o order_n to_o the_o procure_v that_o assistance_n §_o viii_o and_z as_o on_o these_o account_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v he_o to_o wave_v any_o right_n on_o any_o pretence_n of_o prescription_n whatsoever_o so_o in_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o can_v conceive_v how_o any_o creature_n can_v gain_v a_o right_n in_o process_n of_o time_n which_o be_v not_o good_a at_o first_o especial_o where_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o ascribe_v any_o virtue_n to_o these_o implicit_a compact_n for_o the_o security_n of_o the_o common_a interest_n which_o may_v convey_v a_o right_n nor_o can_v we_o conceive_v in_o this_o case_n how_o that_o which_o be_v once_o the_o right_n of_o god_n can_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o without_o a_o deed_n of_o gift_n so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v prove_v that_o this_o right_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n be_v original_o god_n right_a and_o that_o they_o who_o first_o make_v the_o separation_n invade_v it_o without_o any_o authority_n derive_v from_o god_n to_o administer_v they_o this_o will_v prove_v a_o nullity_n not_o only_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o first_o divider_n but_o in_o all_o the_o order_n and_o ordinance_n which_o have_v be_v since_o derive_v from_o they_o and_o on_o which_o all_o their_o pretension_n to_o the_o name_n and_o privilege_n of_o a_o church_n must_v be_v found_v if_o they_o have_v any_o solid_a foundation_n at_o all_o §_o ix_o and_o that_o this_o be_v so_o that_o all_o authority_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n must_v be_v derive_v from_o god_n and_o from_o he_o alone_o in_o opposition_n to_o all_o origination_n from_o man_n as_o i_o have_v now_o explain_v it_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o prove_v both_o from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o from_o the_o actual_a institution_n of_o god_n 1._o from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o great_a end_n of_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o conveyance_n of_o the_o spiritual_a benefit_n design_v by_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o sacrament_n administer_v with_o authority_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o administer_v that_o by_o this_o administration_n of_o they_o with_o authority_n these_o benefit_n be_v convey_v which_o can_v be_v expect_v where_o they_o be_v administer_v without_o authority_n and_o therefore_o he_o only_o have_v the_o power_n of_o give_v this_o authority_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o ratify_v what_o be_v do_v in_o his_o name_n by_o person_n so_o authorize_v by_o he_o that_o be_v who_o have_v the_o original_a right_n of_o dispose_v of_o the_o benefit_n so_o convey_v but_o it_o be_v god_n alone_o who_o have_v the_o right_a of_o dispose_v of_o these_o spiritual_a benefit_n convey_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o no_o creature_n can_v pretend_v to_o it_o by_o any_o of_o those_o right_n with_o which_o god_n have_v invest_v it_o by_o his_o general_a rule_n of_o providence_n antecedent_o to_o actual_a revelation_n and_o this_o as_o to_o both_o regard_n both_o as_o to_o the_o right_n and_o as_o to_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o benefit_n here_o convey_v if_o the_o multitude_n can_v neither_o dispose_v of_o the_o right_n of_o these_o benefit_n nor_o without_o the_o right_n put_v the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o will_v pretend_v to_o give_v right_a in_o possession_n of_o they_o then_o certain_o they_o can_v have_v no_o pretence_n of_o a_o power_n of_o ratify_v what_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o person_n authorize_v by_o they_o nor_o consequent_o can_v they_o have_v any_o power_n of_o give_v they_o any_o lawful_a authority_n which_o be_v perfect_o unintelligible_a without_o a_o lawful_a power_n of_o ratification_n and_o that_o no_o creature_n have_v any_o right_a to_o dispose_v of_o either_o of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o god_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o will_v easy_o appear_v in_o discuss_v the_o particular_n which_o because_o i_o have_v have_v occasion_n to_o touch_v former_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o dispatch_v at_o present_a with_o the_o great_a brevity_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o i_o conceive_v they_o so_o clear_a as_o that_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v any_o thing_n considerable_a that_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o can_v object_v against_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v please_v thorough_o to_o consider_v what_o may_v be_v say_v against_o they_o on_o this_o argument_n §_o x_o 1._o than_o it_o be_v god_n alone_o not_o any_o creature_n that_o have_v the_o right_a of_o dispose_v of_o the_o spiritual_a benefit_n here_o convey_v it_o be_v be_v alone_o that_o can_v forgive_v sin_n or_o regenerate_v or_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o apply_v the_o mystical_a benefit_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n he_o alone_o can_v unite_v we_o to_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v his_o judgement_n of_o we_o as_o one_o body_n and_o spirit_n with_o christ_n which_o entitle_v we_o to_o all_o the_o consequential_a benefit_n of_o that_o union_n these_o be_v the_o essential_a design_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o which_o they_o will_v be_v very_o little_a significant_a and_o to_o these_o the_o multitude_n can_v lay_v any_o plausible_a claim_n and_o if_o our_o brethren_n will_v but_o be_v as_o well_o please_v to_o consider_v the_o minister_n as_o conveyor_n of_o these_o benefit_n to_o man_n as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o consider_v they_o as_o they_o be_v representative_n of_o man_n who_o petition_n be_v by_o they_o offer_v to_o god_n certain_o they_o can_v not_o think_v it_o in_o their_o power_n in_o regard_n of_o any_o natural_a inherent_a right_n to_o make_v promise_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n or_o to_o empower_v representative_n to_o act_v in_o their_o name_n in_o make_v such_o promise_n and_o if_o they_o will_v but_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o covenant_n and_o the_o minister_n as_o common_a representative_n of_o both_o party_n of_o this_o covenant_n of_o god_n in_o some_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o people_n in_o other_o though_o they_o may_v think_v themselves_o at_o liberty_n to_o name_v their_o own_o representative_n yet_o they_o can_v not_o but_o think_v it_o presumptuous_a to_o assume_v a_o right_n of_o impose_v representative_n on_o god_n beside_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o own_o appointment_n they_o can_v not_o in_o reason_n think_v god_n oblige_v to_o ratify_v such_o presumptuous_a proceed_n §_o xi_o and_o it_o be_v very_o considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n that_o according_a to_o those_o notion_n which_o prevail_v among_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v always_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o a_o theocracy_n the_o right_a of_o government_n be_v think_v ground_v on_o the_o spirit_n of_o government_n thus_o the_o seventy_o elder_n derive_v moses_n authority_n by_o their_o partake_n of_o his_o spirit_n so_o joshua_n saul_n and_o david_n be_v the_o same_o way_n inaugurate_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o come_v upon_o they_o this_o be_v the_o thing_n intend_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o their_o material_a unction_n the_o conveyance_n of_o this_o spirit_n of_o government_n as_o the_o mystical_a unction_n 18_o psal._n xlv_o 7_o luk._n four_o 18_o according_o whereunto_o the_o spirit_n alone_o without_o material_a oil_n be_v call_v oil_n and_o the_o very_a power_n of_o christ_n be_v derive_v from_o his_o be_v mystical_o anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o to_o be_v expect_v under_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n because_o the_o power_n itself_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a and_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o world_n and_o according_o when_o our_o saviour_n empower_v his_o apostle_n it_o be_v by_o breathe_v on_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 18_o joh._n xx_o 22_o act._n viij_o 18_o and_o as_o the_o apostle_n give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o imposition_n of_o their_o hand_n so_o it_o be_v by_o that_o ceremony_n that_o they_o convey_v the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n 6_o 2_o tim._n i_o 6_o and_o though_o the_o extraordinary_a manifestation_n that_o then_o accompany_v this_o gift_n have_v long_o since_o cease_v yet_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o gift_n itself_o do_v still_o continue_v still_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o government_n of_o christ_n be_v perform_v by_o his_o spirit_n still_o our_o participation_n of_o christ_n be_v by_o partake_v of_o his_o spirit_n and_o if_o his_o authority_n be_v derive_v from_o his_o unction_n than_o they_o who_o will_v partake_v of_o his_o authority_n must_v partake_v of_o his_o unction_n too_o and_o still_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v as_o necessary_a to_o support_v the_o burden_n of_o government_n as_o ever_o and_o therefore_o the_o multitude_n can_v have_v no_o inherent_a right_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o government_n because_o they_o have_v none_o to_o dispose_v
st._n joh._n v._n concern_v the_o sin_n unto_o death_n the_o argument_n according_a to_o the_o alexandrian_a ms._n §_o vii_o according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a read_n the_o sin_n unto_o death_n be_v leave_v the_o orthodox_n party_n §_o viii_o ix_o x_o xi_o the_o same_o thing_n prove_v from_o 2_o st._n joh._n 10_o 11._o §_o xii_o pardon_v possible_a for_o person_n out_o of_o the_o church_n communion_n upon_o their_o admission_n into_o it_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o time_n but_o much_o more_o difficult_a for_o relapser_n than_o other_o the_o late_a part_n prove_v from_o 2_o pet._n two_o 21_o §_o xiii_o and_o from_o heb_fw-mi x._o 25_o 26_o 27._o §_o fourteen_o xv._o and_o from_o heb._n twelve_o 15_o 17._o 1_o joh._n v._o 16_o §_o xvi_o and_o from_o other_o argument_n §_o xvii_o xviii_o the_o actual_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n not_o to_o pray_v for_o spiritual_a benefit_n for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o actual_a member_n of_o the_o church_n communion_n §_o xix_o xx._n a_o application_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v §_o xxi_o obj._n that_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o a_o total_a relapse_n from_o christianity_n not_o from_o one_o party_n of_o christian_n to_o another_o §_o xxii_o that_o life_n be_v proper_o ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a christ_n as_o the_o messiah_n according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a jew_n §_o xxiii_o and_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a principle_n of_o life_n §_o xxiv_o that_o the_o messiah_n as_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d also_o §_o xxv_o answ._n 1._o it_o be_v well_o our_o brethren_n will_v allow_v the_o same_o candour_n in_o expound_v other_o text_n produce_v by_o they_o as_o they_o do_v in_o these_o produce_v against_o they_o §_o xxvi_o 2._o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o antichrist_n of_o those_o time_n do_v general_o deny_v the_o true_a christ_n to_o be_v so_o §_o xxvii_o xxviii_o xxix_o 3._o whatever_o the_o occasion_n be_v yet_o the_o reason_v use_v in_o those_o dispute_n be_v to_o prove_v their_o be_v separate_v from_o christ_n from_o their_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n §_o xxx_o p._n 212._o chap._n xii_o 8._o this_o very_a pretence_n of_o abstain_v from_o the_o external_a ordinance_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o perfection_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v take_v up_o even_o in_o those_o primitive_a age_n the_o philosophical_a â—_z of_o those_o age_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n §_o i._o how_o this_o hypothesis_n be_v receive_v first_o into_o the_o elective_a philosophy_n thence_o take_v up_o by_o the_o hellenistical_a jew_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n §_o ii_o the_o several_a reason_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o may_v make_v they_o in_o interest_n favourable_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n §_o iii_o particular_o their_o pretend_v to_o a_o mystical_a priesthood_n may_v make_v they_o less_o solicitous_a for_o their_o dependence_n on_o the_o levitical_a external_a priesthood_n §_o iu_o instance_n of_o several_a like_o mistake_n of_o those_o time_n in_o reason_v from_o mystical_a title_n §_o v._o how_o the_o genius_n of_o this_o philosophy_n have_v incline_v man_n to_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v wherever_o it_o have_v prevail_v even_o among_o our_o modern_a enthusiast_n §_o vi_o inference_n 1._o that_o what_o the_o apostle_n do_v resolve_v in_o this_o particular_a they_o do_v resolve_v with_o a_o particular_a design_n upon_o our_o adversary_n case_n §_o vii_o that_o the_o prudential_a establishment_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v sufficient_o secure_a §_o viii_o inf._n 2._o hence_o may_v appear_v the_o insecurity_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v in_o general_a from_o mystical_a title_n to_o the_o neglect_n of_o external_a observance_n §_o ix_o x_o inf._n 3._o it_o plain_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v against_o the_o design_n of_o the_o legislator_n in_o the_o very_a case_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o who_o the_o christian_n borrow_v it_o §_o xi_o inf._n 4._o that_o the_o whole_a contrivance_n of_o thing_n by_o the_o apostle_n plain_o suppose_v that_o they_o do_v also_o not_o allow_v of_o this_o plea_n for_o excuse_v any_o from_o the_o public_a ordinance_n §_o xii_o inf._n 5._o the_o philosopher_n themselves_o never_o intend_v this_o plea_n for_o their_o exemption_n from_o the_o mystery_n and_o external_a rite_n of_o initiation_n then_o use_v to_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v answerable_a among_o christian_n §_o xiii_o fourteen_o inf._n 6._o the_o great_a design_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o pay_v any_o external_a worship_n to_o the_o supreme_a be_v and_o so_o destructive_a to_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n §_o xv._o and_o this_o very_o rational_o on_o the_o hypothesis_n then_o receive_v §_o xvi_o but_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o argument_n do_v not_o hold_v against_o those_o exteritor_n which_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o christian_a institution_n §_o xvii_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o our_o adversary_n case_n be_v particular_o speak_v to_o in_o heb._n x._o 22_o 23._o §_o xviii_o p._n 247._o chap._n xiii_o last_o this_o sin_n of_o withdraw_v from_o the_o public_a assembly_n on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v high_o condemn_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o person_n guilty_a of_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o extreme_o dangerous_a §_o i._o this_o prove_v from_o heb._n vi_fw-la the_o design_n of_o the_o sacred_a author_n in_o those_o kind_n of_o discourse_n be_v to_o warn_v the_o person_n with_o who_o they_o have_v to_o deal_v against_o lapâ—â—s_n not_o from_o a_o good_a life_n but_o from_o the_o true_a communion_n §_o ji.iii._n this_o prove_v particular_o to_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o place_n illumination_n put_v for_o baptism_n both_o because_o of_o the_o interest_n baptism_n give_v they_o in_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o true_a light_n §_o iu._n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o visible_a glory_n which_o then_o seem_v to_o have_v accompany_v baptism_n in_o which_o regard_n this_o title_n be_v more_o likely_a to_o have_v be_v take_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n age_n than_o afterward_o §_o v._o how_o proper_o this_o title_n be_v give_v it_o as_o a_o lesser_a purgative_n mystery_n fire_v the_o most_o purgative_n element_n §_o vi_o and_o that_o by_o which_o the_o purgativeness_n of_o our_o saviour_n baptism_n have_v be_v before_o particular_o describe_v §_o vii_o the_o other_o expression_n of_o this_o text_n apply_v to_o baptism_n §_o viii_o that_o separate_n from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o their_o baptismal_a obligation_n prove_v from_o the_o design_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o those_o time_n baptism_n a_o solemnity_n of_o admission_n into_o their_o school_n and_o a_o obligation_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o master_n §_o ix_o and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o first_o master_n but_o to_o the_o lawful_a successor_n to_o their_o chair_n §_o x._o the_o dishonour_n to_o christ_n by_o fall_v away_o mention_v in_o the_o text_n to_o be_v understand_v only_o interpretative_o how_o this_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o case_n of_o desertor_n in_o those_o time_n §_o xi_o xii_o how_o it_o be_v applicable_a to_o our_o present_a adversary_n §_o xiii_o the_o punishment_n of_o this_o crime_n mention_v in_o the_o text._n §_o fourteen_o the_o application_n of_o this_o also_o to_o our_o present_a adversary_n §_o xv._o what_o it_o be_v to_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n §_o xvi_o xvii_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o impossibility_n to_o renew_v the_o lapser_n here_o speak_v of_o §_o xviii_o a_o objection_n §_o xix_o answer_v §_o xx._n application_n to_o our_o present_a adversary_n §_o xxi_o xxii_o p._n 267._o chap._n fourteen_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o separation_n and_o the_o difficulty_n of_o its_o pardonableness_n be_v very_o prudent_a and_o lawful_a reason_n for_o bear_v with_o a_o lesser_a sin_n that_o be_v more_o easy_o pardonable_a §_o ay_o ii_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o grieve_v god_n spirit_n and_o how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v unpardonable_a §_o iii_o iu_o two_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n resist_v by_o the_o israelite_n §_o v._o this_o apply_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n how_o the_o christian_n be_v likely_a to_o understand_v these_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o expound_v the_o old_a testament_n which_o prevail_v among_o they_o §_o vi_o our_o saviour_n use_v herein_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v notorious_a to_o the_o jew_n §_o vii_o grieve_v the_o spirit_n the_o same_o with_o grieve_v of_o christ._n §_o viii_o 1._o as_o to_o the_o testimony_n
call_n and_o however_o express_v promise_n may_v have_v be_v find_v to_o assure_v our_o expectation_n of_o the_o like_a influence_n in_o hear_v the_o word_n preach_v even_o in_o our_o present_a age_n yet_o certain_o their_o actual_a performance_n can_v not_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o hear_n of_o any_o but_o authorize_v person_n as_o no_o supreme_a prince_n can_v in_o reason_n be_v think_v oblige_v to_o ratify_v or_o second_o what_o any_o rebel_n or_o usurper_n shall_v presume_v to_o proclaim_v or_o promise_v in_o his_o name_n the_o boldness_n of_o such_o a_o attempt_n be_v so_o far_o from_o a_o just_a title_n to_o a_o confirmation_n from_o the_o lawful_a prince_n as_o that_o it_o be_v always_o think_v to_o deserve_v the_o most_o exemplary_a punishment_n and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o case_n it_o will_v serve_v my_o end_n as_o well_o as_o if_o these_o influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v think_v to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o sacrament_n themselves_o for_o this_o will_v oblige_v all_o to_o as_o strict_a a_o dependence_n on_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o other_o for_o both_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v as_o just_a a_o authority_n and_o the_o nonconformist_n as_o unjust_a a_o one_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n as_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o their_o power_n to_o who_o they_o will_v preach_v as_o to_o who_o they_o will_v administer_v the_o element_n and_o consequent_o it_o will_v be_v also_o as_o much_o in_o their_o power_n to_o impose_v condition_n for_o the_o one_o as_o for_o the_o other_o and_o indeed_o my_o whole_a design_n in_o confine_v these_o expectation_n to_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o confine_v they_o to_o the_o regularly-ordeined_n clergy_n on_o account_n of_o that_o right_n which_o they_o alone_o have_v to_o administer_v these_o sacrament_n but_o though_o these_o influence_n have_v be_v grant_v always_o to_o accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v and_o by_o whosoever_o preach_v yet_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v consider_v far_o §_o xx_o 5._o whether_o this_o grace_n accompany_v this_o ordinance_n be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o so_o great_a as_o to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o enjoy_v this_o ordinance_n while_o they_o want_v the_o sacrament_n that_o this_o may_v appear_v it_o will_v be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o either_o no_o grace_n at_o all_o be_v convey_v by_o the_o sacrament_n which_o may_v not_o also_o be_v expect_v in_o hear_v the_o word_n or_o that_o if_o any_o be_v convey_v at_o least_o it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o if_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v communicate_v by_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v not_o communicate_v by_o preach_v then_o still_o the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v also_o necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o such_o a_o person_n who_o still_o enjoy_v the_o ordinance_n of_o preach_v and_o therefore_o he_o may_v still_o be_v oblige_v to_o submit_v to_o all_o unsinful_a imposition_n in_o order_n to_o the_o obtain_v these_o sacrament_n which_o on_o these_o account_n will_v appear_v so_o necessary_a for_o his_o salvation_n but_o this_o can_v be_v much_o as_o plausible_o pretend_v from_o any_o of_o the_o text_n produce_v for_o this_o purpose_n by_o our_o brethren_n where_o be_v there_o any_o text_n that_o mention_v the_o pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n or_o the_o sanctification_n or_o acceptance_n of_o their_o person_n or_o their_o actual_a reconciliation_n bare_o on_o account_n of_o that_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v in_o their_o attendance_n on_o the_o word_n preach_v where_o be_v they_o say_v to_o be_v thereby_o unite_v to_o christ_n to_o be_v make_v member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o to_o be_v thereby_o entitle_v to_o his_o constant_a vital_a influence_n these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whatever_o grace_n may_v be_v otherwise_o suppose_v communicate_v in_o hear_v the_o word_n preach_v yet_o if_o it_o fall_v short_a of_o these_o it_o must_v also_o consequent_o fall_v short_a of_o administer_a any_o solid_a security_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o person_n so_o concern_v but_o where_o be_v it_o indeed_o that_o they_o can_v find_v that_o either_o the_o person_n who_o have_v receive_v this_o grace_n or_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o ever_o think_v they_o secure_a without_o that_o additional_a grace_n which_o they_o be_v further_a to_o expect_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nay_o where_o be_v it_o that_o after_o the_o receive_n of_o this_o grace_n they_o do_v not_o immediate_o hasten_v to_o baptism_n nay_o they_o be_v urge_v and_o importune_v by_o their_o converter_n to_o do_v so_o 37_o act_n ii_o 37_o can_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o prick_n of_o the_o heart_n in_o st._n peter_n auditor_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o that_o grace_n which_o accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v by_o he_o yet_o after_o this_o we_o find_v the_o person_n themselves_o further_o solicitous_a what_o they_o shall_v do_v 38._o v._o 37_o 38._o we_o find_v st._n peter_n further_o advise_v they_o to_o repent_v every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o to_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o so_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o as_o yet_o they_o have_v not_o receive_v pardon_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nay_o further_o he_o advise_v and_o exhort_v they_o to_o save_v themselves_o from_o that_o untoward_a generation_n 40_o v._o 40_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o all_o that_o have_v be_v yet_o do_v be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o their_o salvation_n what_o do_v they_o think_v of_o the_o ethiopian_a convert_v by_o st._n philip_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o proselyte_n of_o the_o gate_n at_o least_o because_o he_o come_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o worship_n 27_o act_v viii_o 27_o and_o he_o have_v receive_v all_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o word_n read_v as_o well_o as_o preach_v nay_o he_o have_v profess_v to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 37._o v._o 30_o 37._o yet_o all_o this_o satisfy_v not_o he_o without_o baptism_n 38._o v._o 36_o 38._o and_o certain_o they_o can_v think_v the_o grace_n receive_v by_o st._n paul_n himself_o in_o his_o miraculous_a conversion_n inferior_a to_o any_o that_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o who_o have_v be_v convert_v by_o the_o word_n preach_v and_o the_o effect_n be_v answerable_a upon_o he_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v be_v strike_v down_o he_o immediate_o cry_v out_o with_o tremble_a and_o astonishment_n 6_o act_n ix_o 6_o lord_n what_o will_v thou_o have_v i_o to_o do_v 11_o v._o 11_o and_o he_o be_v pray_v when_o ananias_n be_v send_v to_o he_o and_o it_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v his_o excessive_a pensiveness_n upon_o that_o providence_n that_o occasion_v his_o fast_n for_o three_o day_n together_o 9_o v._o 9_o what_o moral_a disposition_n can_v our_o brethren_n themselves_o have_v require_v more_o from_o he_o for_o his_o salvation_n yet_o see_v how_o ananias_n accost_v he_o and_o now_o why_o tarry_v thou_o 16_o act_v xxii_o 16_o arise_v and_o be_v baptize_v and_o wash_v away_o thy_o sin_n call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o seem_v then_o as_o yet_o his_o sin_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v all_o possible_a haste_n to_o be_v baptize_v and_o yet_o the_o case_n of_o cornelius_n be_v more_o remarkable_a he_o be_v as_o to_o his_o person_n a_o devout_a man_n 2_o act_n x._o 2_o and_o one_o who_o fear_v god_n and_o do_v many_o alm_n nay_o he_o have_v also_o this_o testimony_n that_o his_o prayer_n and_o alm_n have_v be_v accept_v by_o god_n 31._o v._o 4_o 31._o and_o upon_o st._n peter_n preach_v to_o he_o he_o receive_v so_o plentiful_a a_o proportion_n of_o these_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v as_o amaze_v his_o spectator_n 45_o v._o 45_o yet_o all_o this_o be_v not_o think_v sufficient_a to_o supersede_n the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n or_o to_o delay_v it_o but_o be_v rather_o think_v a_o argument_n to_o entitle_v he_o to_o it_o even_o lydia_n who_o heart_n god_n be_v say_v to_o have_v open_v and_o who_o example_n our_o brethren_n do_v so_o much_o insist_v on_o for_o prove_v this_o efficacy_n of_o the_o word_n preach_v 15._o v._o 47_o 48._o act_v xvi_o 14_o 15._o do_v not_o think_v herself_o thereby_o the_o more_o excuse_v either_o from_o receive_v or_o hasten_v her_o baptism_n 30._o v._o 29_o 30._o so_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o jailor_n who_o excellent_a demeanour_n to_o st._n paul_n and_o silas_n even_o before_o his_o
conversion_n bespeak_v a_o extraordinary_a change_n and_o a_o mighty_a influence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o he_o though_o they_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o believe_v on_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o his_o house_n yet_o by_o their_o proceed_n with_o he_o they_o plain_o show_v that_o their_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v by_o his_o faith_n without_o baptism_n for_o the_o event_n be_v that_o he_o and_o his_o household_n be_v immediate_o baptize_v upon_o their_o profession_n of_o this_o belief_n 6._o v._o 33_o act_n xviii_o 8_o act_v xix_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o i_o mention_v not_o the_o baptism_n of_o crispus_n the_o ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o other_o corinthian_n that_o believe_v and_o be_v baptize_v with_o he_o nor_o even_o of_o those_o believer_n at_o ephesus_n who_o notwithstanding_o their_o have_v already_o receive_v the_o baptism_n of_o st._n john_n the_o baptist_n notwithstanding_o their_o belief_n in_o christ_n upon_o the_o same_o baptist_n preach_v notwithstanding_o they_o hear_v st._n paul_n himself_o preach_v and_o therefore_o must_v in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v feel_v that_o grace_n which_o follow_v his_o preach_v in_o person_n qualify_v to_o receive_v it_o yet_o remain_v still_o uncapable_a of_o receive_v our_o saviour_n spirit_n till_o they_o have_v first_o receive_v his_o baptism_n by_o all_o which_o instance_n it_o appear_v that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v which_o then_o accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v yet_o even_o than_o it_o be_v not_o think_v so_o great_a as_o to_o supersede_n i_o do_v not_o say_v the_o use_n but_o even_o the_o necessity_n of_o sacrament_n so_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v reasonable_a to_o expect_v it_o shall_v do_v so_o now_o when_o all_o confess_v it_o be_v not_o distribute_v in_o so_o plenteous_a a_o measure_n §_o xxi_o but_o though_o this_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a design_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o encourage_v they_o to_o think_v themselves_o in_o a_o safe_a condition_n while_o they_o have_v it_o though_o they_o want_v the_o sacrament_n and_o want_v they_o through_o their_o own_o fault_n i_o mean_v when_o they_o be_v unwilling_a to_o purchase_v they_o by_o unsinful_a condescension_n yet_o because_o this_o be_v the_o great_a support_n of_o many_o in_o our_o age_n even_o who_o pretend_v to_o live_v religious_o and_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v do_v real_o mean_v so_o too_o that_o satisfy_v their_o conscience_n with_o frequent_v sermon_n and_o the_o ordinary_a prayer_n which_o accompany_v they_o while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o notorious_o neglect_v the_o sacrament_n even_o where_o they_o may_v have_v they_o on_o neither_o sinful_a nor_o so_o much_o as_o grievous_a term_n nay_o not_o on_o such_o which_o themselves_o think_v either_o sinful_a or_o grievous_a and_o because_o this_o be_v a_o popular_a mistake_n which_o certain_o hinder_v many_o conscientious_a person_n from_o discern_v that_o danger_n in_o a_o state_n of_o schism_n which_o they_o will_v certain_o have_v discern_v and_o resent_v otherwise_o and_o because_o it_o must_v needs_o give_v great_a satisfaction_n to_o prudent_a enquirer_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o excuse_v from_o sacrament_n when_o they_o shall_v understand_v positive_o how_o great_a it_o be_v it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o on_o this_o occasion_n to_o invite_v our_o brethren_n to_o some_o close_a thought_n concern_v this_o matter_n than_o possible_o they_o may_v yet_o have_v entertain_v let_v i_o therefore_o desire_v they_o to_o consider_v further_o §_o xxii_o 6._o whether_o all_o the_o grace_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o accompany_v the_o word_n preach_v be_v any_o more_o than_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o dispose_v the_o auditor_n to_o receive_v and_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v to_o they_o or_o whether_o there_o be_v any_o the_o least_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o shall_v there_o receive_v that_o assistance_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o help_v they_o to_o practice_v what_o they_o have_v thus_o receive_v and_o believe_v that_o thus_o much_o grace_n be_v necessary_a for_o attain_v the_o end_n of_o preach_v will_v not_o be_v doubt_v of_o by_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o church_n definition_n against_o the_o pelagian_o concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o divine_a grace_n to_o make_v we_o willing_a as_o well_o as_o able_a pelag._n voss._n hist._n pelag._n nay_o even_o julian_n himself_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o grant_v at_o least_o god_n illumination_n and_o this_o be_v indeed_o a_o eternal_a immutable_a reason_n why_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v accompany_v his_o ordinance_n of_o preach_v concern_v as_o well_o our_o present_a age_n as_o those_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o if_o this_o be_v the_o case_n that_o we_o can_v neither_o apprehend_v the_o reasonableness_n of_o what_o be_v preach_v to_o we_o without_o the_o divine_a illumination_n extinguish_v our_o carnal_a prejudices_fw-la and_o quicken_a and_o spiritualize_v our_o faculty_n nor_o be_v willing_a to_o perform_v condition_n till_o the_o divine_a grace_n have_v have_v make_v we_o unwilling_a it_o will_v thence_o plain_o follow_v that_o some_o divine_a grace_n must_v be_v grant_v we_o antecedent_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o condition_n namely_o all_o that_o grace_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v the_o condition_n performable_a by_o we_o that_o be_v all_o that_o which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v we_o willing_a and_o able_a to_o perform_v they_o and_o because_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o first_o address_v make_v to_o we_o in_o god_n name_n and_o so_o the_o first_o ordinary_a step_n to_o our_o conversion_n therefore_o here_o it_o be_v very_o suitable_a to_o suppose_v we_o rather_o passive_a than_o active_a and_o therefore_o if_o god_n be_v suppose_v indeed_o to_o be_v in_o earnest_n with_o we_o in_o his_o invitation_n here_o propose_v it_o will_v be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o he_o perform_v those_o beginning_n for_o we_o without_o which_o he_o know_v it_o impossible_a that_o we_o shall_v perform_v the_o rest_n but_o when_o he_o have_v thus_o put_v it_o in_o our_o power_n to_o receive_v conviction_n by_o the_o word_n preach_v to_o we_o this_o word_n will_v direct_v we_o whence_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v our_o further_a supply_n and_o it_o will_v then_o be_v in_o our_o power_n to_o go_v thither_o for_o they_o and_o when_o it_o be_v thus_o in_o our_o power_n to_o receive_v those_o assistance_n which_o he_o communicate_v to_o we_o in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o will_v then_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o his_o design_n in_o institute_v those_o sacrament_n as_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o convey_v those_o assistance_n that_o he_o shall_v oblige_v we_o to_o the_o use_n of_o they_o by_o refuse_v to_o grant_v they_o otherwise_o for_o all_o the_o ordinance_n be_v institute_v by_o the_o same_o power_n it_o be_v for_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o wise_a contrivance_n of_o they_o that_o no_o one_o ordinance_n shall_v supersede_n the_o use_n of_o the_o other_o and_o that_o as_o every_o ordinance_n have_v its_o distinct_a benefit_n so_o there_o shall_v be_v that_o obligation_n to_o keep_v up_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o a_o ordinance_n of_o divine_a institution_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v encourage_v to_o hope_v for_o the_o benefit_n but_o in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ordinance_n and_o indeed_o the_o only_a way_n to_o keep_v up_o a_o constant_a dependence_n on_o a_o ordinance_n be_v to_o confine_v to_o it_o the_o benefit_n to_o be_v expect_v by_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o agreeable_a with_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o divine_a government_n to_o institute_v two_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o obtain_v the_o same_o benefit_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o good_a person_n to_o live_v in_o a_o perpetual_a neglect_n of_o one_o of_o they_o and_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n to_o choose_v whether_o of_o they_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o neglect_v §_o xxiii_o nor_o be_v this_o less_o agreeable_a with_o the_o politic_n of_o the_o divine_a government_n than_o it_o be_v with_o the_o ordinary_a method_n of_o the_o divine_a goodness_n in_o other_o case_n though_o he_o be_v very_o liberal_a yet_o he_o be_v not_o prodigal_a though_o he_o distribute_v favour_n proportionable_a to_o the_o necessity_n of_o all_o yet_o he_o contrive_v no_o more_o ordinary_a way_n for_o obtain_v they_o than_o what_o may_v make_v they_o possible_a to_o the_o generality_n many_o particular_a individual_n do_v want_v the_o necessary_a support_n of_o his_o ordinary_a providence_n when_o they_o want_v the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o obtain_v they_o but_o much_o more_o he_o observe_v this_o method_n of_o proceed_v when_o the_o benefit_n be_v very_o excellent_a
union_n with_o he_o be_v express_v in_o both_o regard_n not_o only_o that_o we_o be_v make_v one_o spirit_n with_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v become_v one_o body_n 4_o body_n eph._n four_o 4_o with_o he_o also_o and_o as_o his_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o spirit_n be_v call_v his_o flâ—sh_n 7._o flâ—sh_n col._n i._n 22_o 1_o tim_n iii._o 16_o 1_o pet._n three_o 18_o 1_o joh._n four_o 2_o 3._o 2_o joh._n 7._o so_o we_o be_v also_o say_v to_o be_v one_o 32._o one_o eph._n v._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28_o 29_o 30_o 31_o 32._o flesh_n with_o he_o the_o same_o way_n as_o marry_a person_n be_v on_o account_n of_o that_o institution_n make_v one_o flesh_n as_o eve_n be_v from_o adam_n flesh_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n of_o his_o bone_n in_o allusion_n whereunto_o we_o be_v also_o say_v to_o be_v member_n of_o his_o body_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o bone_n which_o be_v a_o clear_a account_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o ignatius_n 15._o ignatius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ignat._n ad_fw-la magn._n p._n 10._o ed._n usser_v 1646._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ib._n p._n 15._o the_o fleshly_a as_o well_o as_o the_o spiritual_a union_n with_o and_o similitude_n to_o christ_n which_o hence_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o those_o time_n so_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o argument_n against_o the_o genuineness_n of_o those_o epistle_n as_o blondell_n make_v it_o because_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v those_o principle_n i_o do_v not_o at_o present_a intend_v to_o discourse_v of_o our_o union_n with_o christ_n in_o spirit_n because_o i_o may_v hereafter_o have_v occasion_n to_o do_v it_o when_o i_o shall_v explain_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o our_o union_n and_o communion_n with_o he_o all_o that_o i_o shall_v now_o observe_v concern_v it_o be_v only_o this_o that_o though_o our_o union_n to_o christ_n in_o spirit_n be_v indeed_o the_o most_o immediate_o beneficial_a union_n without_o which_o our_o fleshly_a union_n can_v be_v of_o little_a or_o no_o advantage_n to_o we_o yet_o that_o this_o fleshly_a union_n be_v more_o immediate_o necessary_a to_o we_o because_o without_o it_o we_o can_v expect_v no_o interest_n in_o his_o spiritual_a union_n for_o as_o his_o own_o suffering_n in_o the_o flesh_n entitle_v he_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o spirit_n so_o plain_o this_o very_a instance_n of_o likeness_n be_v thus_o apply_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o we_o must_v first_o be_v like_o he_o in_o his_o suffering_n that_o we_o may_v expect_v to_o be_v like_o he_o in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o resurrection_n beside_o the_o allegory_n of_o this_o mystical_a language_n hold_v exact_o to_o my_o purpose_n that_o as_o in_o the_o natural_a body_n no_o member_n can_v expect_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o spirit_n and_o other_o vital_a influence_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n that_o be_v not_o first_o unite_v to_o it_o carnal_o so_o none_o can_v expect_v this_o union_n with_o christ_n in_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v answerable_a to_o those_o vital_a influence_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n till_o he_o be_v first_o unite_v to_o he_o in_o the_o body_n and_o flesh_n §_o xvi_o but_o beside_o this_o consequential_a necessity_n of_o our_o bodily_a union_n with_o he_o in_o order_n to_o our_o participation_n of_o spiritual_a influence_n it_o be_v further_a observable_a 4._o that_o there_o be_v very_o material_a reason_n why_o our_o saviour_n shall_v require_v this_o bodily_a union_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o spirit_n i_o mean_v such_o reason_n as_o concern_v the_o body_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v the_o benefit_n which_o the_o body_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o the_o spirit_n may_v expect_v by_o this_o corporal_a but_o mystical_a union_n with_o christ_n body_n one_o be_v that_o by_o this_o corporal_a union_n with_o christ_n we_o may_v be_v make_v sensible_a of_o the_o interest_n he_o have_v in_o our_o body_n as_o well_o as_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o of_o our_o obligation_n to_o serve_v he_o also_o with_o our_o body_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o those_o carnal_a sin_n which_o have_v their_o seat_n in_o the_o body_n this_o be_v particular_o necessary_a for_o the_o misunderstanding_n of_o that_o age_n wherein_o this_o sacrament_n be_v first_o institute_v and_o for_o who_o use_n it_o be_v peculiar_o contrive_v they_o have_v be_v enure_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o man_n but_o only_o a_o troublesome_a load_n and_o prison_n of_o the_o soul_n whence_o it_o natural_o follow_v that_o what_o care_n be_v have_v of_o the_o body_n will_v not_o be_v on_o any_o account_n of_o respect_n to_o the_o body_n itself_o but_o for_o the_o soul_n sake_n as_o far_o as_o that_o may_v suffer_v by_o the_o impurity_n of_o the_o body_n but_o for_o that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o solicitous_a for_o several_a of_o those_o who_o be_v philosophical_o dispose_v especial_o of_o those_o with_o who_o the_o apostle_n have_v to_o deal_v be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v like_a to_o suffer_v by_o any_o impurity_n of_o the_o body_n as_o that_o they_o rather_o think_v that_o several_a bodily_a pollution_n do_v rather_o contribute_v accidental_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o may_v possess_v it_o with_o a_o great_a abhorrence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o a_o great_a inclination_n of_o leave_v it_o which_o may_v be_v increase_v it_o by_o the_o resistance_n it_o meet_v with_o in_o it_o §_o xvii_o to_o this_o they_o must_v therefore_o then_o have_v be_v the_o more_o inclinable_a when_o they_o consider_v the_o obscenity_n of_o the_o public_a mystery_n which_o be_v then_o celebrate_v as_o most_o effectual_a mean_n of_o purge_v the_o soul_n not_o only_o by_o the_o vulgar_a not._n nay_o it_o be_v juvenal_n observation_n concern_v all_o the_o mystery_n of_o those_o time_n that_o they_o be_v all_o perform_v with_o obscenity_n quo_fw-la non_fw-la prostat_fw-la fâ—mian_n templo_fw-la sat._n ix_o 24_o vid._n min._n felic_n octau._n p._n 237.237_o 249._o &_o not._n but_o even_o the_o philosopher_n themselves_o those_o of_o succoth_n benoth_n and_o thamuz_n or_o adonis_n and_o baal_n peor_n or_o priapus_n among_o the_o convert_v of_o palestine_n and_o of_o the_o orphaick_n egyptian_a and_o eleusinian_n among_o those_o of_o the_o dispersion_n these_o be_v the_o famous_a mystery_n that_o be_v know_v to_o these_o person_n and_o as_o long_o as_o these_o be_v suppose_v conducive_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n they_o must_v have_v be_v encourage_v to_o the_o great_a bodily_a impurity_n as_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n of_o obtain_v the_o great_a spiritual_a purity_n §_o xviii_o and_o they_o be_v also_o the_o rather_o less_o inclinable_a to_o be_v solicitous_a for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o body_n because_o they_o take_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o great_a principle_n of_o impurity_n all_o pollution_n and_o filth_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v suppose_v derive_v from_o matter_n and_o therefore_o they_o who_o endeavour_v to_o be_v pure_a endeavour_v also_o to_o free_v themselves_o from_o all_o adhesion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o contrary_a impure_a daemon_n the_o evil_a principle_n be_v take_v for_o the_o lord_n of_o matter_n and_o be_v think_v to_o have_v power_n over_o they_o who_o do_v partake_v of_o matter_n as_o long_o as_o they_o do_v partake_v of_o it_o on_o account_n of_o their_o partake_n of_o it_o so_o that_o on_o this_o supposition_n the_o take_v any_o care_n of_o their_o body_n or_o show_v any_o respect_n to_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o free_n themselves_o from_o impurity_n as_o that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v take_v for_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n of_o involve_v they_o deep_o in_o it_o porph._n eunap_n in_o vit_fw-fr porph._n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o porphyry_n on_o hear_v plotinus_n lecture_n grow_v so_o much_o out_o of_o love_n with_o his_o be_v a_o man_n that_o be_v so_o far_o as_o a_o body_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o man_n as_o that_o he_o think_v of_o starve_v himself_o out_o of_o his_o body_n plotin_n porph._n vit_fw-mi plotin_n therefore_o also_o plotinus_n be_v so_o ashamed_a of_o his_o body_n as_o that_o he_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n endure_v that_o any_o picture_n shall_v be_v take_v of_o it_o when_o that_o favour_n be_v desire_v from_o he_o by_o his_o friend_n thus_o in_o trismegistus_n when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v to_o holy_a mind_n one_o effect_n among_o other_o be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1._o poem_n c._n 1._o and_o according_o he_o make_v it_o a_o requisite_a for_o baptism_n where_o according_a to_o he_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v receive_v to_o
hate_v the_o body_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 4._o ib._n c._n 4._o and_o if_o this_o have_v be_v grant_v they_o that_o the_o body_n itself_o be_v such_o a_o principle_n of_o pollution_n to_o the_o spirit_n how_o can_v they_o be_v solicitous_a for_o preserve_v it_o from_o such_o pollution_n as_o be_v only_o capable_a of_o be_v transact_v in_o the_o body_n how_o can_v they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o preserve_v that_o pure_a which_o be_v itself_o suppose_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o pollution_n §_o xix_o and_o that_o these_o be_v particular_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o person_n with_o who_o the_o apostle_n have_v to_o deal_v plain_o appear_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o they_o depend_v be_v general_o own_v by_o the_o heretic_n of_o that_o age._n they_o general_o take_v the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n for_o a_o distinct_a coeternal_a contrary_a principle_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n they_o also_o take_v this_o world_n for_o his_o peculiar_a province_n and_o think_v themselves_o obnoxious_a to_o his_o influence_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v in_o it_o they_o think_v it_o also_o the_o proper_a employment_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o this_o world_n to_o tie_v their_o soul_n to_o terrestrial_a body_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o best_a way_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o subjection_n to_o they_o be_v to_o free_v themselves_o from_o that_o tie_n they_o think_v that_o their_o body_n be_v the_o creature_n of_o this_o contrary_a wicked_a principle_n and_o therefore_o that_o marriage_n which_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o purgation_n of_o body_n be_v a_o intention_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o according_o that_o adam_n be_v damn_v for_o introduce_v the_o first_o precedent_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o though_o it_o be_v with_o his_o own_o wife_n and_o according_o we_o find_v these_o great_a pretender_n to_o the_o spirit_n to_o be_v withal_o charge_v with_o the_o most_o abominable_a pollution_n of_o the_o flesh_n 8._o 2_o pet._n two_o 10_o jud._n 8._o and_o that_o they_o according_o perform_v the_o christian_a mystery_n as_o much_o of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o retain_v with_o the_o same_o obscenity_n which_o have_v before_o be_v practise_v among_o the_o heathen_n the_o particular_n can_v be_v mention_v without_o immodesty_n on_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o we_o have_v so_o many_o exhortation_n to_o those_o who_o the_o apostle_n will_v secure_v from_o those_o seducer_n that_o they_o will_v purify_v themselves_o in_o the_o flesh_n as_o well_o as_o the_o spirit_n 1_o 2_o cor._n seven_o 1_o rom._n twelve_o 1_o and_o that_o they_o will_v offer_v up_o their_o body_n as_o well_o as_o their_o soul_n as_o a_o live_n and_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n and_o that_o their_o whole_a man_n may_v be_v keep_v unblamable_a 23_o 1_o thes._n v._o 23_o their_o body_n as_o well_o as_o their_o soul_n and_o spirit_n §_o xx_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v how_o very_a necessary_a it_o be_v for_o that_o great_a design_n of_o entire_a purity_n and_o reformation_n which_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o oblige_v they_o particular_o to_o purity_n of_o their_o body_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o while_o these_o principle_n be_v believe_v they_o who_o be_v never_o so_o desirous_a of_o spiritual_a purity_n must_v have_v be_v at_o least_o negligent_a of_o this_o purity_n of_o the_o body_n if_o they_o have_v not_o utter_o give_v themselves_o up_o to_o carnal_a impurity_n on_o the_o account_n now_o mention_v and_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v a_o principle_n grant_v among_o they_o that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o purify_v that_o part_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o their_o only_a pretence_n for_o neglect_v the_o like_a purity_n of_o the_o body_n be_v that_o they_o conceive_v it_o not_o to_o belong_v to_o he_o but_o to_o a_o adverse_a be_v who_o they_o be_v neither_o so_o oblige_v to_o please_v nor_o if_o they_o will_v please_v he_o be_v it_o so_o probable_a that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v with_o purity_n what_o can_v be_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o their_o mistake_n in_o this_o particular_a and_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o corporal_a purity_n than_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o give_v up_o their_o body_n as_o well_o as_o their_o soul_n to_o christ_n and_o to_o give_v he_o a_o interest_n in_o they_o by_o a_o particular_a and_o distinct_a donation_n and_o according_o this_o be_v the_o way_n which_o be_v observe_v and_o this_o be_v the_o argument_n profess_o make_v use_v of_o by_o the_o apostle_n for_o this_o purpose_n 15_o 1_o cor._n vi_o 15_o know_v you_o not_o that_o your_o body_n be_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n shall_v i_o then_o take_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n and_o make_v they_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n 20._o ver._n 19_o 20._o god_n forbid_v and_o what_o know_v you_o not_o that_o your_o body_n be_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v in_o you_o which_o you_o have_v of_o god_n and_o be_v not_o your_o own_o for_o you_o be_v buy_v with_o a_o price_n therefore_o glorify_v god_n in_o your_o body_n and_o in_o your_o spirit_n which_o be_v go_n and_o because_o it_o be_v by_o the_o filthiness_n of_o the_o heathen_a mystery_n that_o their_o body_n have_v be_v defile_v therefore_o it_o be_v very_o proper_a and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o this_o purity_n of_o their_o body_n more_o distinct_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o christian_a mystery_n §_o xxi_o but_o there_o be_v also_o another_o reason_n which_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v unite_v to_o christ_n bodily_a as_o well_o as_o spiritual_o that_o be_v that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n this_o be_v the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n on_o which_o above_o all_o other_o the_o comfort_n and_o encouragement_n of_o new_a christian_n principal_o depend_v and_o which_o be_v indeed_o the_o principal_a inducement_n to_o they_o to_o undertake_v all_o the_o other_o duty_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o which_o notwithstanding_o meet_v with_o the_o most_o difficult_a reception_n of_o all_o other_o and_o wherein_o god_n be_v therefore_o please_v to_o give_v the_o great_a assurance_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o person_n concern_v and_o particular_o the_o argument_n use_v for_o this_o purpose_n be_v this_o that_o christ_n be_v rise_v 12_o 1_o cor._n xv_o 12_o whence_o it_o be_v infer_v as_o a_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o we_o must_v rise_v also_o and_o this_o be_v plain_o so_o infer_v as_o if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o one_o can_v be_v true_a unless_o the_o other_o be_v so_o too_o and_o it_o be_v urge_v both_o way_n negative_o 17._o ver._n 14_o 17._o if_o christ_n be_v not_o rise_v all_o preach_a be_v in_o vain_a our_o faith_n be_v also_o vain_a we_o be_v yet_o in_o our_o sin_n we_o have_v only_a hope_n in_o this_o life_n and_o 19_o ver._n 19_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o little_a enjoyment_n we_o can_v pretend_v to_o here_o be_v become_v of_o all_o man_n most_o miserable_a and_o if_o he_o be_v rise_v he_o be_v rise_v as_o the_o first_o fruit_n and_o as_o the_o head_n 2d_o ver._n 20_o 2d_o and_o as_o the_o whole_a harvest_n be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o first_o fruit_n and_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v concern_v in_o what_o befall_v the_o head_n so_o it_o be_v suppose_v impossible_a that_o he_o can_v have_v rise_v but_o that_o we_o must_v thereby_o gain_v a_o title_n to_o a_o resurrection_n we_o as_o member_n be_v say_v already_o to_o have_v rise_v and_o to_o have_v sit_v down_o in_o heavenly_a place_n because_o he_o who_o be_v our_o head_n have_v already_o do_v both_o and_o he_o as_o our_o head_n be_v suppose_v uncapable_a of_o a_o complete_a resurrection_n unless_o we_o rise_v also_o who_o be_v his_o member_n now_o this_o benefit_n be_v such_o as_o only_o proper_o belong_v to_o our_o body_n therefore_o the_o force_n of_o this_o consequence_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o supposition_n that_o our_o body_n be_v his_o member_n as_o well_o as_o our_o spirit_n and_o our_o body_n must_v the_o same_o way_n be_v unite_v to_o his_o body_n by_o partake_v of_o his_o body_n as_o we_o be_v make_v one_o spirit_n with_o he_o by_o derive_v from_o that_o fullness_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o proper_o agree_v to_o he_o as_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o according_o this_o participation_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o father_n as_o the_o great_a assurance_n of_o our_o hope_n that_o we_o shall_v also_o partake_v with_o he_o in_o his_o resurrection_n to_o return_v therefore_o to_o my_o method_n §_o xxii_o this_o be_v thus_o